This is a modern-English version of The Hope of the Gospel, originally written by MacDonald, George.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE HOPE OF THE GOSPEL
BY
GEORGE MACDONALD
CONTENTS
SALVATION FROM SIN.
THE REMISSION OF SINS.
JESUS IN THE WORLD.
JESUS AND HIS FELLOW TOWNSMEN.
THE HEIRS OF HEAVEN AND EARTH.
SORROW THE PLEDGE OF JOY.
GOD'S FAMILY.
THE REWARD OF OBEDIENCE.
THE YOKE OF JESUS.
THE SALT AND THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD.
THE RIGHT HAND AND THE LEFT.
THE HOPE OF THE UNIVERSE.
SALVATION FROM SIN.
THE REMISSION OF SINS.
JESUS IN THE WORLD.
JESUS AND HIS FELLOW TOWNSMEN.
THE HEIRS OF HEAVEN AND EARTH.
SORROW THE PLEDGE OF JOY.
GOD'S FAMILY.
THE REWARD OF OBEDIENCE.
THE YOKE OF JESUS.
THE SALT AND THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD.
THE RIGHT HAND AND THE LEFT.
THE HOPE OF THE UNIVERSE.
SALVATION FROM SIN.
—and thou shalt call his name Jesus; for he shall save his people from their sins.—Matthew i. 21.
—and you shall call his name Jesus; for he will save his people from their sins.—Matthew i. 21.
I would help some to understand what Jesus came from the home of our Father to be to us and do for us. Everything in the world is more or less misunderstood at first: we have to learn what it is, and come at length to see that it must be so, that it could not be otherwise. Then we know it; and we never know a thing really until we know it thus.
I would help some to understand what Jesus came from the home of our Father to be for us and what he came to do for us. Everything in the world is misunderstood at first: we have to learn what it is, and eventually come to see that it has to be this way, that it couldn't be any other way. Then we truly know it; and we never really know something until we understand it like that.
I presume there is scarce a human being who, resolved to speak openly, would not confess to having something that plagued him, something from which he would gladly be free, something rendering it impossible for him, at the moment, to regard life as an altogether good thing. Most men, I presume, imagine that, free of such and such things antagonistic, life would be an unmingled satisfaction, worthy of being prolonged indefinitely. The causes of their discomfort are of all kinds, and the degrees of it reach from simple uneasiness to a misery such as makes annihilation the highest hope of the sufferer who can persuade himself of its possibility. Perhaps the greater part of the energy of this world's life goes forth in the endeavour to rid itself of discomfort. Some, to escape it, leave their natural surroundings behind them, and with strong and continuous effort keep rising in the social scale, to discover at every new ascent fresh trouble, as they think, awaiting them, whereas in truth they have brought the trouble with them. Others, making haste to be rich, are slow to find out that the poverty of their souls, none the less that their purses are filling, will yet keep them unhappy. Some court endless change, nor know that on themselves the change must pass that will set them free. Others expand their souls with knowledge, only to find that content will not dwell in the great house they have built. To number the varieties of human endeavour to escape discomfort would be to enumerate all the modes of such life as does not know how to live. All seek the thing whose defect appears the cause of their misery, and is but the variable occasion of it, the cause of the shape it takes, not of the misery itself; for, when one apparent cause is removed, another at once succeeds. The real cause of his trouble is a something the man has not perhaps recognized as even existent; in any case he is not yet acquainted with its true nature.
I guess there’s hardly anyone who, determined to speak honestly, wouldn’t admit to having something that bothers them, something they'd love to be free of, something that makes it impossible for them to see life as a completely positive experience right now. Most people probably think that if they were free of various bothersome things, life would be a pure satisfaction, worth extending indefinitely. The reasons for their discomfort vary widely, ranging from simple unease to a level of misery that makes annihilation seem like the best hope for someone who can convince themselves it’s possible. Maybe most of the energy in this world goes towards trying to eliminate discomfort. Some people leave their natural environments behind and, through strong and continuous effort, keep climbing the social ladder, only to find new problems waiting for them at each new level, when in reality, they’ve brought their troubles along. Others rush to get rich, only to slowly realize that despite their wallets filling up, the emptiness of their souls will keep them unhappy. Some seek constant change without realizing that the change must begin within themselves to truly set them free. Others expand their minds with knowledge, only to discover that true contentment won’t reside in the grand house they’ve built. To list all the ways people try to escape discomfort would be to list all the methods of living that don’t know how to truly live. Everyone searches for the thing that seems to be the cause of their misery, which is just a changing trigger, not the actual misery itself; because when one apparent cause is removed, another quickly takes its place. The true source of their trouble is something the person might not even recognize as existing; in any case, they don’t yet understand its true nature.
However absurd the statement may appear to one who has not yet discovered the fact for himself, the cause of every man's discomfort is evil, moral evil—first of all, evil in himself, his own sin, his own wrongness, his own unrightness; and then, evil in those he loves: with this latter I have not now to deal; the only way to get rid of it, is for the man to get rid of his own sin. No special sin may be recognizable as having caused this or that special physical discomfort—which may indeed have originated with some ancestor; but evil in ourselves is the cause of its continuance, the source of its necessity, and the preventive of that patience which would soon take from it, or at least blunt its sting. The evil is essentially unnecessary, and passes with the attainment of the object for which it is permitted—namely, the development of pure will in man; the suffering also is essentially unnecessary, but while the evil lasts, the suffering, whether consequent or merely concomitant, is absolutely necessary. Foolish is the man, and there are many such men, who would rid himself or his fellows of discomfort by setting the world right, by waging war on the evils around him, while he neglects that integral part of the world where lies his business, his first business—namely, his own character and conduct. Were it possible—an absurd supposition—that the world should thus be righted from the outside, it would yet be impossible for the man who had contributed to the work, remaining what he was, ever to enjoy the perfection of the result; himself not in tune with the organ he had tuned, he must imagine it still a distracted, jarring instrument. The philanthropist who regards the wrong as in the race, forgetting that the race is made up of conscious and wrong individuals, forgets also that wrong is always generated in and done by an individual; that the wrongness exists in the individual, and by him is passed over, as tendency, to the race; and that no evil can be cured in the race, except by its being cured in its individuals: tendency is not absolute evil; it is there that it may be resisted, not yielded to. There is no way of making three men right but by making right each one of the three; but a cure in one man who repents and turns, is a beginning of the cure of the whole human race.
No matter how ridiculous the statement may seem to someone who hasn't realized it for themselves, the source of every person's discomfort is evil, moral evil—first and foremost, the evil within themselves, their own sins, their own wrongs, their own failings; and then, the evil in those they love. I’m not addressing that second part right now; the only way to eliminate it is for a person to confront their own sin. No specific sin might be identifiable as the cause of this or that particular physical discomfort—which might actually stem from some ancestor; but the evil in ourselves is the reason it persists, the source of its necessity, and the barrier to the patience that would soon lessen it, or at least dull its sting. The evil is essentially unnecessary and disappears with the achievement of the goal for which it is allowed—namely, the development of pure will in humanity; the suffering is also essentially unnecessary, but while the evil exists, the suffering, whether directly caused by it or just occurring at the same time, is absolutely necessary. It's foolish for a person, and there are many such people, to try to eliminate discomfort by fixing the world, by fighting against the evils around them, while ignoring that integral part of the world where their responsibility lies—namely, their own character and actions. If it were possible—an absurd idea—for the world to be fixed from the outside, it would still be impossible for someone who contributed to that effort, while remaining unchanged, to ever truly appreciate the perfection of the outcome; if they are not aligned with the harmonized whole they've created, they'll still perceive it as a fragmented, discordant instrument. The philanthropist who sees wrong as inherent in humanity, forgetting that humanity is made up of conscious and flawed individuals, also overlooks that wrong is always created by and within individuals; that the wrongness exists within the individual and is transmitted, as a tendency, to humanity; and that no evil can be rectified in humanity without first addressing it in individuals: tendency is not absolute evil; that’s where resistance can happen, not submission. There’s no way to make three individuals right without making each of them right; however, a transformation in one person who repents and changes is a start towards healing the entire human race.
Even if a man's suffering be a far inheritance, for the curing of which by faith and obedience this life would not be sufficiently long, faith and obedience will yet render it endurable to the man, and overflow in help to his fellow-sufferers. The groaning body, wrapt in the garment of hope, will, with outstretched neck, look for its redemption, and endure.
Even if a man’s suffering is a distant legacy, and this life isn’t long enough for it to be healed through faith and obedience, faith and obedience will still make it bearable for him and provide support to others who are suffering. The aching body, wrapped in the cloak of hope, will, with outstretched neck, await its redemption and persevere.
The one cure for any organism, is to be set right—to have all its parts brought into harmony with each other; the one comfort is to know this cure in process. Rightness alone is cure. The return of the organism to its true self, is its only possible ease. To free a man from suffering, he must be set right, put in health; and the health at the root of man's being, his rightness, is to be free from wrongness, that is, from sin. A man is right when there is no wrong in him. The wrong, the evil is in him; he must be set free from it. I do not mean set free from the sins he has done: that will follow; I mean the sins he is doing, or is capable of doing; the sins in his being which spoil his nature—the wrongness in him—the evil he consents to; the sin he is, which makes him do the sin he does.
The only cure for any living being is to be aligned—to have all its parts work together in harmony; the only comfort is to know that this healing is happening. Correctness is the only remedy. The return of the organism to its true self is its only source of peace. To relieve a person from suffering, they must be made right, restored to health; and the health that lies at the core of a person's being, their correctness, is to be free from what is wrong, that is, from sin. A person is right when there is nothing wrong within them. The wrong, the evil exists in them; they must be freed from it. I don’t mean freed from the sins they’ve committed: that will come later; I mean the sins they are currently committing or are capable of committing; the sins within their being that taint their nature—the wrongness in them—the evil they accept; the sin they inherently are, which leads them to commit the sins they do.
To save a man from his sins, is to say to him, in sense perfect and eternal, 'Rise up and walk. Be at liberty in thy essential being. Be free as the son of God is free.' To do this for us, Jesus was born, and remains born to all the ages. When misery drives a man to call out to the source of his life,—and I take the increasing outcry against existence as a sign of the growth of the race toward a sense of the need of regeneration—the answer, I think, will come in a quickening of his conscience. This earnest of the promised deliverance may not, in all probability will not be what the man desires; he will want only to be rid of his suffering; but that he cannot have, save in being delivered from its essential root, a thing infinitely worse than any suffering it can produce. If he will not have that deliverance, he must keep his suffering. Through chastisement he will take at last the only way that leads into the liberty of that which is and must be. There can be no deliverance but to come out of his evil dream into the glory of God.
To save a person from their sins means to say to them, in a complete and timeless sense, 'Get up and walk. Be free in your true self. Be as free as the child of God is free.' Jesus was born to do this for us, and He remains relevant throughout all ages. When hardship pushes someone to cry out to the source of their life—and I see the growing cries against existence as a sign of humanity's growing awareness of the need for renewal—the response will likely come as a stirring of their conscience. This assurance of the promised salvation may not, and probably will not, be what the person wants; they will only want to be free of their pain, but that won’t happen unless they are freed from its underlying cause, which is far worse than any pain it can cause. If they refuse that liberation, they must endure their suffering. Through hardship, they will eventually take the only path that leads to the freedom of what truly is. There can be no salvation except to awaken from their destructive dreams into the glory of God.
It is true that Jesus came, in delivering us from our sins, to deliver us also from the painful consequences of our sins. But these consequences exist by the one law of the universe, the true will of the Perfect. That broken, that disobeyed by the creature, disorganization renders suffering inevitable; it is the natural consequence of the unnatural—and, in the perfection of God's creation, the result is curative of the cause; the pain at least tends to the healing of the breach. The Lord never came to deliver men from the consequences of their sins while yet those sins remained: that would be to cast out of window the medicine of cure while yet the man lay sick; to go dead against the very laws of being. Yet men, loving their sins, and feeling nothing of their dread hatefulness, have, consistently with their low condition, constantly taken this word concerning the Lord to mean that he came to save them from the punishment of their sins. The idea—the miserable fancy rather—has terribly corrupted the preaching of the gospel. The message of the good news has not been truly delivered. Unable to believe in the forgiveness of their Father in heaven, imagining him not at liberty to forgive, or incapable of forgiving forthright; not really believing him God our Saviour, but a God bound, either in his own nature or by a law above him and compulsory upon him, to exact some recompense or satisfaction for sin, a multitude of teaching men have taught their fellows that Jesus came to bear our punishment and save us from hell. They have represented a result as the object of his mission—the said result nowise to be desired by true man save as consequent on the gain of his object. The mission of Jesus was from the same source and with the same object as the punishment of our sins. He came to work along with our punishment. He came to side with it, and set us free from our sins. No man is safe from hell until he is free from his sins; but a man to whom his sins, that is the evil things in him, are a burden, while he may indeed sometimes feel as if he were in hell, will soon have forgotten that ever he had any other hell to think of than that of his sinful condition. For to him his sins are hell; he would go to the other hell to be free of them; free of them, hell itself would be endurable to him. For hell is God's and not the devil's. Hell is on the side of God and man, to free the child of God from the corruption of death. Not one soul will ever be redeemed from hell but by being saved from his sins, from the evil in him. If hell be needful to save him, hell will blaze, and the worm will writhe and bite, until he takes refuge in the will of the Father. 'Salvation from hell, is salvation as conceived by such to whom hell and not evil is the terror.' But if even for dread of hell a poor soul seek the Father, he will be heard of him in his terror, and, taught of him to seek the immeasurably greater gift, will in the greater receive the less.
It’s true that Jesus came to free us from our sins and also to relieve us of the painful consequences of those sins. However, these consequences exist due to the one law of the universe, which reflects the true will of the Perfect. When that law is broken and disobeyed by us, disorder results in suffering being inevitable; it’s a natural outcome of the unnatural—and, in the perfection of God’s creation, the outcome serves to heal the cause; the pain at least leads to the healing of the break. The Lord didn’t come to save people from the consequences of their sins while those sins were still present: that would be like throwing away the medicine while the patient is still sick; it goes against the very laws of existence. Yet people, who love their sins and fail to see their dreadful nature, have, consistent with their sad condition, interpreted this message about the Lord to mean that He came to save them from punishment for their sins. This notion—this miserable misconception—has seriously distorted the preaching of the gospel. The good news has not been genuinely communicated. Unable to trust in their Father in heaven's forgiveness, believing Him to be either unwilling or unable to forgive outright and not truly seeing Him as God our Savior, but rather as a God constrained either by His nature or by a higher law that mandates Him to demand some sort of reparation or satisfaction for sin, many teachers have incorrectly instructed others that Jesus came to bear our punishment and save us from hell. They portrayed an outcome as the goal of His mission—the outcome that no true person would desire except as a result of achieving the original goal. Jesus’s mission came from the same source and had the same purpose as the punishment of our sins. He came to work alongside our punishment. He came to align with it and free us from our sins. No one is safe from hell until they are free from their sins; however, for someone whose sins—meaning the evil within them—are a burden, while they may feel occasionally as if they are in hell, they will soon forget any other hell to consider than that of their sinful state. For them, their sins represent hell; they would go to the other hell to be free of them; once free, even hell itself would be bearable. Because hell belongs to God, not the devil. Hell serves God and humanity, to liberate the children of God from the corruption of death. No soul will be redeemed from hell unless they are saved from their sins, from the evil within them. If hell is necessary for their salvation, hell will burn, and the worm will writhe and bite, until they take refuge in the will of the Father. “Salvation from hell is the salvation as understood by those for whom hell—not evil—is the real terror.” But if, even out of fear of hell, a lost soul seeks the Father, He will hear them in their terror, and, through His guidance to seek the much greater gift, they will receive the lesser in the process.
There is another important misapprehension of the words of the messengers of the good tidings—that they threaten us with punishment because of the sins we have committed, whereas their message is of forgiveness, not of vengeance; of deliverance, not of evil to come. Not for anything he has committed do they threaten a man with the outer darkness. Not for any or all of his sins that are past shall a man be condemned; not for the worst of them needs he dread remaining unforgiven. The sin he dwells in, the sin he will not come out of, is the sole ruin of a man. His present, his live sins—those pervading his thoughts and ruling his conduct; the sins he keeps doing, and will not give up; the sins he is called to abandon, and clings to; the same sins which are the cause of his misery, though he may not know it—these are they for which he is even now condemned. It is true the memory of the wrongs we have done is, or will become very bitter; but not for those is condemnation; and if that in our character which made them possible were abolished, remorse would lose its worst bitterness in the hope of future amends. 'This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil.'
There’s another common misunderstanding about the messages of the good news—that they’re warning us about punishment for our past sins, when in reality, their message is about forgiveness, not revenge; about salvation, not impending doom. They don’t threaten a person with outer darkness for anything he has done. No matter what sins he has committed in the past, he won’t be condemned; not even for the worst of them should he fear being left unforgiven. The only thing that can truly ruin a person is the sin he continues to embrace, the sin he won’t let go of. The sins he currently engages in—those that fill his thoughts and control his actions; the sins he keeps repeating and refuses to abandon; the sins he’s called to give up but clings to; the very sins that cause his suffering, even if he doesn’t realize it—these are what he is currently condemned for. It’s true that the memory of our wrongs can be very painful; however, that’s not what brings condemnation. If we could eliminate the part of us that allowed those wrongs to happen, the regret would lose much of its sting in the hope of making things right in the future. "This is the condemnation, that light has come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil."
It is the indwelling badness, ready to produce bad actions, that we need to be delivered from. Against this badness if a man will not strive, he is left to commit evil and reap the consequences. To be saved from these consequences, would be no deliverance; it would be an immediate, ever deepening damnation. It is the evil in our being—no essential part of it, thank God!—the miserable fact that the very child of God does not care for his father and will not obey him, causing us to desire wrongly, act wrongly, or, where we try not to act wrongly, yet making it impossible for us not to feel wrongly—this is what he came to deliver us from;—not the things we have done, but the possibility of doing such things any more. With the departure of this possibility, and with the hope of confession hereafter to those we have wronged, will depart also the power over us of the evil things we have done, and so we shall be saved from them also. The bad that lives in us, our evil judgments, our unjust desires, our hate and pride and envy and greed and self-satisfaction—these are the souls of our sins, our live sins, more terrible than the bodies of our sins, namely the deeds we do, inasmuch as they not only produce these loathsome things, but make us loathsome as they. Our wrong deeds are our dead works; our evil thoughts are our live sins. These, the essential opposites of faith and love, the sins that dwell and work in us, are the sins from which Jesus came to deliver us. When we turn against them and refuse to obey them, they rise in fierce insistence, but the same moment begin to die. We are then on the Lord's side, as he has always been on ours, and he begins to deliver us from them.
It’s the badness within us, always ready to lead to bad actions, that we need to be freed from. If someone doesn’t fight against this badness, they will end up committing evil and facing the consequences. Being rescued from just the consequences wouldn’t truly save us; it would only lead to a worse fate. It’s the evil in our very being—not an essential part of us, thank God!—the sad reality that even a child of God can disregard their father and refuse to obey, which causes us to desire the wrong things, act inappropriately, or, even when we try to do right, still feel wrong—we need to be delivered from this. It’s not just about the things we’ve done, but about eliminating the chance of doing those things again. When that possibility is gone, and with the hope of eventually confessing to those we’ve wronged, the power of the wrongs we’ve committed will also fade away, saving us from them. The bad within us, our wrong judgments, unjust desires, hate, pride, envy, greed, and self-satisfaction—these are the roots of our sins, our living sins, worse than the actions we take because they not only lead to these awful actions but also make us wretched in the process. Our wrong actions are our dead works; our evil thoughts are our living sins. These, being the direct opposites of faith and love, are the sins that Jesus came to rescue us from. When we stand against them and refuse to obey them, they may push back fiercely, but in that same moment, they start to fade away. We are then on the Lord’s side, as He has always been on ours, and He begins to free us from them.
Anything in you, which, in your own child, would make you feel him not so pleasant as you would have him, is something wrong. This may mean much to one, little or nothing to another. Things in a child which to one parent would not seem worth minding, would fill another with horror. After his moral development, where the one parent would smile, the other would look aghast, perceiving both the present evil, and the serpent-brood to follow. But as the love of him who is love, transcends ours as the heavens are higher than the earth, so must he desire in his child infinitely more than the most jealous love of the best mother can desire in hers. He would have him rid of all discontent, all fear, all grudging, all bitterness in word or thought, all gauging and measuring of his own with a different rod from that he would apply to another's. He will have no curling of the lip; no indifference in him to the man whose service in any form he uses; no desire to excel another, no contentment at gaining by his loss. He will not have him receive the smallest service without gratitude; would not hear from him a tone to jar the heart of another, a word to make it ache, be the ache ever so transient. From such, as from all other sins, Jesus was born to deliver us; not, primarily, or by itself, from the punishment of any of them. When all are gone, the holy punishment will have departed also. He came to make us good, and therein blessed children.
Anything in you that would make you feel uncomfortable about your own child is a sign that something is wrong. This might mean a lot to one person and little or nothing to another. Traits in a child that one parent might overlook could horrify another. After assessing a child's moral growth, one parent might smile while the other appears shocked, recognizing both the immediate issues and the negative traits that could develop later. But just as the love of the divine surpasses ours as the heavens are above the earth, so must He wish for His child to be free from all discontent, fear, resentment, and bitterness in thought or word, without comparing His own child to others with a different standard. He won’t tolerate any signs of disdain; no indifference to those who serve Him in any way; no desire to outshine others; no satisfaction gained from another's misfortune. He wants His child to show gratitude for even the smallest acts of kindness and to never utter a word that could hurt another's heart, even if just for a moment. From such things, just as from all other sins, Jesus was born to set us free—not primarily or solely from the punishment of those sins. When all sins are removed, the holy consequences will vanish as well. He came to make us good, and in doing so, to create blessed children.
One master-sin is at the root of all the rest. It is no individual action, or anything that comes of mood, or passion; it is the non-recognition by the man, and consequent inactivity in him, of the highest of all relations, that relation which is the root and first essential condition of every other true relation of or in the human soul. It is the absence in the man of harmony with the being whose thought is the man's existence, whose word is the man's power of thought. It is true that, being thus his offspring, God, as St Paul affirms, cannot be far from any one of us: were we not in closest contact of creating and created, we could not exist; as we have in us no power to be, so have we none to continue being; but there is a closer contact still, as absolutely necessary to our well-being and highest existence, as the other to our being at all, to the mere capacity of faring well or ill. For the highest creation of God in man is his will, and until the highest in man meets the highest in God, their true relation is not yet a spiritual fact. The flower lies in the root, but the root is not the flower. The relation exists, but while one of the parties neither knows, loves, nor acts upon it, the relation is, as it were, yet unborn. The highest in man is neither his intellect nor his imagination nor his reason; all are inferior to his will, and indeed, in a grand way, dependent upon it: his will must meet God's—a will distinct from God's, else were no harmony possible between them. Not the less, therefore, but the more, is all God's. For God creates in the man the power to will His will. It may cost God a suffering man can never know, to bring the man to the point at which he will will His will; but when he is brought to that point, and declares for the truth, that is, for the will of God, he becomes one with God, and the end of God in the man's creation, the end for which Jesus was born and died, is gained. The man is saved from his sins, and the universe flowers yet again in his redemption. But I would not be supposed, from what I have said, to imagine the Lord without sympathy for the sorrows and pains which reveal what sin is, and by means of which he would make men sick of sin. With everything human he sympathizes. Evil is not human; it is the defect and opposite of the human; but the suffering that follows it is human, belonging of necessity to the human that has sinned: while it is by cause of sin, suffering is for the sinner, that he may be delivered from his sin. Jesus is in himself aware of every human pain. He feels it also. In him too it is pain. With the energy of tenderest love he wills his brothers and sisters free, that he may fill them to overflowing with that essential thing, joy. For that they were indeed created. But the moment they exist, truth becomes the first thing, not happiness; and he must make them true. Were it possible, however, for pain to continue after evil was gone, he would never rest while one ache was yet in the world. Perfect in sympathy, he feels in himself, I say, the tortured presence of every nerve that lacks its repose. The man may recognize the evil in him only as pain; he may know little and care nothing about his sins; yet is the Lord sorry for his pain. He cries aloud, 'Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' He does not say, 'Come unto me, all ye that feel the burden of your sins;' he opens his arms to all weary enough to come to him in the poorest hope of rest. Right gladly would he free them from their misery—but he knows only one way: he will teach them to be like himself, meek and lowly, bearing with gladness the yoke of his father's will. This is the one, the only right, the only possible way of freeing them from their sins, the cause of their unrest. With them the weariness comes first; with him the sins: there is but one cure for both—the will of the Father. That which is his joy will be their deliverance! He might indeed, it may be, take from them the human, send them down to some lower stage of being, and so free them from suffering—but that must be either a descent toward annihilation, or a fresh beginning to grow up again toward the region of suffering they have left; for that which is not growing must at length die out of creation. The disobedient and selfish would fain in the hell of their hearts possess the liberty and gladness that belong to purity and love, but they cannot have them; they are weary and heavy-laden, both with what they are, and because of what they were made for but are not. The Lord knows what they need; they know only what they want. They want ease; he knows they need purity. Their very existence is an evil, of which, but for his resolve to purify them, their maker must rid his universe. How can he keep in his sight a foul presence? Must the creator send forth his virtue to hold alive a thing that will be evil—a thing that ought not to be, that has no claim but to cease? The Lord himself would not live save with an existence absolutely good.
One major sin is at the root of all the others. It’s not an individual action or something that comes from mood or passion; it’s the failure of a person to recognize, and their resulting inaction regarding, the most important relationship—the one that is the foundation and first essential condition for every other true relationship in the human soul. It’s the lack of harmony with the being whose thoughts are the reason for the man's existence, whose words give the man the power to think. It’s true that, since God is the man's creator, as St. Paul affirms, He cannot be far from any one of us: if we weren’t in close contact as creator and created, we wouldn’t exist; just as we have no power to begin existence, we also have none to continue it. However, there is an even closer connection that is absolutely necessary for our well-being and highest existence, just like the previous one is essential for merely being. For God's greatest creation in man is his will, and until the highest in man aligns with the highest in God, their true relationship hasn’t become a spiritual reality. The flower exists in the root, but the root isn't the flower. The relationship is there, but if one of the parties doesn’t know, love, or act upon it, the relationship is essentially stillborn. The highest aspect of man isn’t his intellect, imagination, or reason; all of these are secondary to his will, and in a significant way, depend on it: his will must meet God’s—a will that is distinct from God’s; otherwise, no harmony can exist between them. Thus, everything belongs to God even more completely. God enables man to will His will. It may cause God a suffering that man cannot comprehend, to bring man to the point where he will will God’s will; but once he reaches that point and accepts the truth, meaning the will of God, he becomes one with God, and the purpose of God in creating man, the purpose for which Jesus was born and died, is fulfilled. The man is saved from his sins, and the universe blooms once more in his redemption. However, I don’t want to imply that the Lord lacks sympathy for the sorrows and pains that reveal what sin is, and through which He would make men averse to sin. He empathizes with everything human. Evil is not human; it is the flaw and opposite of humanity, but the suffering that results from it is human and must be part of the humanity that has sinned: while suffering comes from sin, it serves for the sinner, so that he may be freed from his sin. Jesus is fully aware of every human pain. He feels it, too. He experiences it as pain. With the deepest love, He wills for His brothers and sisters to be free, so He can fill them to overflowing with joy—what they were truly created for. But as soon as they exist, truth becomes paramount, not happiness; and He must make them truthful. If it were possible for pain to continue after evil is gone, He would never rest until every ache was out of the world. Perfectly sympathetic, He feels within Himself the tortured presence of every nerve that lacks its rest. The man may recognize the evil in him only as pain; he may be unaware of his sins and indifferent to them; yet the Lord mourns for his pain. He calls out, 'Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest.' He doesn’t say, 'Come to me, all of you who feel the weight of your sins;' instead, He opens His arms to all who are weary enough to approach Him in the faintest hope of rest. He would gladly release them from their suffering—but He knows only one way: He will teach them to be like Him, humble and gentle, willingly bearing the yoke of His Father’s will with joy. This is the one, the only right, the only possible way to free them from their sins, which cause their unrest. For them, weariness comes first; with Him, sins do. There is only one cure for both—the will of the Father. What brings Him joy will be their deliverance! He could indeed take away their humanity, send them down to a lower state of being, and thus relieve them of suffering—but that must lead to either a descent into nothingness or a new beginning to grow back toward the realm of suffering they left; for that which does not grow must ultimately fade from existence. The disobedient and selfish would like to possess the freedom and joy that belong to purity and love, but they can't have them; they are weary and burdened, both by what they are and by what they were made for but are not. The Lord knows what they need; they only know what they want. They want comfort; He knows they need purity. Their very existence is a problem, of which, but for His decision to purify them, their maker must rid His universe. How could He allow a vile presence in His sight? Must the creator send forth His virtue to maintain a being that is evil—a being that should not exist, which has no right to persist? The Lord Himself would not live unless it was with a life that is absolutely good.
It may be my reader will desire me to say how the Lord will deliver him from his sins. That is like the lawyer's 'Who is my neighbour?' The spirit of such a mode of receiving the offer of the Lord's deliverance, is the root of all the horrors of a corrupt theology, so acceptable to those who love weak and beggarly hornbooks of religion. Such questions spring from the passion for the fruit of the tree of knowledge, not the fruit of the tree of life. Men would understand: they do not care to obey,—understand where it is impossible they should understand save by obeying. They would search into the work of the Lord instead of doing their part in it—thus making it impossible both for the Lord to go on with his work, and for themselves to become capable of seeing and understanding what he does. Instead of immediately obeying the Lord of life, the one condition upon which he can help them, and in itself the beginning of their deliverance, they set themselves to question their unenlightened intellects as to his plans for their deliverance—and not merely how he means to effect it, but how he can be able to effect it. They would bind their Samson until they have scanned his limbs and thews. Incapable of understanding the first motions of freedom in themselves, they proceed to interpret the riches of his divine soul in terms of their own beggarly notions, to paraphrase his glorious verse into their own paltry commercial prose; and then, in the growing presumption of imagined success, to insist upon their neighbours' acceptance of their distorted shadows of 'the plan of salvation' as the truth of him in whom is no darkness, and the one condition of their acceptance with him. They delay setting their foot on the stair which alone can lead them to the house of wisdom, until they shall have determined the material and mode of its construction. For the sake of knowing, they postpone that which alone can enable them to know, and substitute for the true understanding which lies beyond, a false persuasion that they already understand. They will not accept, that is, act upon, their highest privilege, that of obeying the Son of God. It is on them that do his will, that the day dawns; to them the day-star arises in their hearts. Obedience is the soul of knowledge.
It’s possible that my reader might want me to explain how the Lord will free him from his sins. That’s similar to the lawyer’s question, ‘Who is my neighbor?’ This way of approaching the Lord’s offer of deliverance is at the heart of all the troubles of a flawed theology, which appeals to those who prefer weak and inadequate teachings of faith. Such questions stem from a craving for the fruit of the tree of knowledge, not the fruit of the tree of life. People want to understand; they aren’t interested in obeying—understanding that can only come through obedience. They seek to investigate the Lord’s work instead of participating in it, making it impossible for both the Lord to continue His work and for themselves to see and understand what He does. Rather than immediately obeying the Lord of life, which is the only condition that allows Him to help them and is itself the starting point of their deliverance, they question their limited intellects about His plans for their salvation—not just how He intends to carry it out, but how He is even able to do it. They try to bind their Samson before examining His strength. Unable to grasp the first signs of freedom within themselves, they attempt to interpret the richness of His divine spirit using their own inadequate concepts, rephrasing His glorious message into their trivial everyday language; and then, in their growing arrogance from imagined success, they insist that others accept their distorted versions of ‘the plan of salvation’ as the truth of Him who embodies no darkness, and the only condition for their acceptance with Him. They delay taking the step onto the path that can lead them to wisdom until they figure out how it is built. In their pursuit of knowledge, they postpone what is necessary for true understanding and replace it with a false belief that they already know. They refuse to embrace, that is, act upon, their highest privilege—the opportunity to obey the Son of God. It is those who do His will that see the dawn; to them, the light rises in their hearts. Obedience is the essence of knowledge.
By obedience, I intend no kind of obedience to man, or submission to authority claimed by man or community of men. I mean obedience to the will of the Father, however revealed in our conscience.
By obedience, I don't mean following any man or submitting to the authority claimed by individuals or groups. I’m talking about being true to the will of the Father, as it’s revealed in our conscience.
God forbid I should seem to despise understanding. The New Testament is full of urgings to understand. Our whole life, to be life at all, must be a growth in understanding. What I cry out upon is the misunderstanding that comes of man's endeavour to understand while not obeying. Upon obedience our energy must be spent; understanding will follow. Not anxious to know our duty, or knowing it and not doing it, how shall we understand that which only a true heart and a clean soul can ever understand? The power in us that would understand were it free, lies in the bonds of imperfection and impurity, and is therefore incapable of judging the divine. It cannot see the truth. If it could see it, it would not know it, and would not have it. Until a man begins to obey, the light that is in him is darkness.
God forbid I should seem to disregard understanding. The New Testament is packed with calls to understand. Our entire life, to truly be life, must be a journey of growth in understanding. What I’m pointing out is the misunderstanding that happens when people try to understand without being obedient. We must focus our energy on obedience; understanding will come afterward. If we are not eager to know our duty, or if we know it but don’t act on it, how can we grasp what only a true heart and a pure soul can truly understand? The power within us that seeks to understand, if it were free, is held back by our flaws and impurities, and as a result, it can’t truly judge the divine. It cannot see the truth. If it could see it, it wouldn’t recognize it, and it wouldn’t embrace it. Until someone starts to obey, the light within them is actually darkness.
Any honest soul may understand this much, however—for it is a thing we may of ourselves judge to be right—that the Lord cannot save a man from his sins while he holds to his sins. An omnipotence that could do and not do the same thing at the same moment, were an idea too absurd for mockery; an omnipotence that could at once make a man a free man, and leave him a self-degraded slave—make him the very likeness of God, and good only because he could not help being good, would be an idea of the same character—equally absurd, equally self-contradictory.
Any honest person can understand this much, though—it’s something we can judge for ourselves to be true—that the Lord can't save someone from their sins while they cling to those sins. The idea of an omnipotence that could do something and not do the same thing at the same moment is too absurd to even mock; an omnipotence that could simultaneously make someone a free person and leave them a self-degraded slave—make them just like God and good only because they had no choice but to be good—would be an equally absurd and self-contradictory notion.
But the Lord is not unreasonable; he requires no high motives where such could not yet exist. He does not say, 'You must be sorry for your sins, or you need not come to me:' to be sorry for his sins a man must love God and man, and love is the very thing that has to be developed in him. It is but common sense that a man, longing to be freed from suffering, or made able to bear it, should betake himself to the Power by whom he is. Equally is it common sense that, if a man would be delivered from the evil in him, he must himself begin to cast it out, himself begin to disobey it, and work righteousness. As much as either is it common sense that a man should look for and expect the help of his Father in the endeavour. Alone, he might labour to all eternity and not succeed. He who has not made himself, cannot set himself right without him who made him. But his maker is in him, and is his strength. The man, however, who, instead of doing what he is told, broods speculating on the metaphysics of him who calls him to his work, stands leaning his back against the door by which the Lord would enter to help him. The moment he sets about putting straight the thing that is crooked—I mean doing right where he has been doing wrong, he withdraws from the entrance, gives way for the Master to come in. He cannot make himself pure, but he can leave that which is impure; he can spread out the 'defiled, discoloured web' of his life before the bleaching sun of righteousness; he cannot save himself, but he can let the Lord save him. The struggle of his weakness is as essential to the coming victory as the strength of Him who resisted unto death, striving against sin.
But the Lord isn't unreasonable; he doesn't expect high motives where they haven't yet developed. He doesn’t say, 'You must be sorry for your sins, or you can't come to me:' to feel sorry for his sins, a person must love God and others, and love is exactly what needs to grow in him. It’s just common sense that someone wanting to be free from suffering, or to be able to handle it, should turn to the Power that created him. Similarly, if someone wants to be freed from the evil within him, he has to start casting it out himself, begin to disobey it, and work towards doing what’s right. Just as much, it’s common sense that a person should look for and expect help from his Father in that effort. Alone, he could struggle forever and not succeed. He who wasn't made by himself can't fix himself without the one who created him. But his maker is within him and is his strength. The person who, instead of following directions, gets lost in pondering the metaphysics of the one who calls him to his work, is like someone leaning against the door that the Lord wants to enter through to help him. The moment he starts to fix what’s wrong—I mean doing right where he has been doing wrong—he steps away from the entrance and allows the Master to come in. He can’t purify himself, but he can let go of what’s impure; he can lay the 'defiled, discolored web' of his life before the bright light of righteousness; he can’t save himself, but he can let the Lord save him. The struggle with his weakness is just as crucial to the coming victory as the strength of Him who resisted unto death, fighting against sin.
The sum of the whole matter is this:—The Son has come from the Father to set the children free from their sins; the children must hear and obey him, that he may send forth judgment unto victory.
The bottom line is this: The Son has come from the Father to free the children from their sins; the children must listen to and follow him, so that he can bring judgment to victory.
Son of our Father, help us to do what thou sayest, and so with thee die unto sin, that we may rise to the sonship for which we were created. Help us to repent even to the sending away of our sins.
Son of our Father, help us to do what you say, and so with you die to sin, so that we may rise to the sonship for which we were created. Help us to repent completely and send away our sins.
THE REMISSION OF SINS.
John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins.—Mark i. 4.
John was baptizing in the wilderness and preaching about the baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins.—Mark i. 4.
God and man must combine for salvation from sin, and the same word, here and elsewhere translated remission, seems to be employed in the New Testament for the share of either in the great deliverance.
God and people need to work together for salvation from sin, and the same word, here and elsewhere translated remission, appears to be used in the New Testament to refer to each party's role in the great deliverance.
But first let me say something concerning the word here and everywhere translated repentance. I would not even suggest a mistranslation; but the idea intended by the word has been so misunderstood and therefore mistaught, that it requires some consideration of the word itself to get at a right recognition of the moral fact it represents.
But first, let me say something about the word that's translated as repentance here and everywhere. I’m not suggesting that it’s mistranslated, but the concept behind the word has been so misunderstood and misrepresented that we need to consider the word itself to truly understand the moral reality it represents.
The Greek word then, of which the word repentance is the accepted synonym and fundamentally the accurate rendering, is made up of two words, the conjoint meaning of which is, a change of mind or thought. There is in it no intent of, or hint at sorrow or shame, or any other of the mental conditions that, not unfrequently accompanying repentance, have been taken for essential parts of it, sometimes for its very essence. Here, the last of the prophets, or the evangelist who records his doings, qualifies the word, as if he held it insufficient in itself to convey the Baptist's meaning, with the three words that follow it—[Greek: eis aPhesin amartiôn:—kaerussôn Baptisma metauoias eis aphesin amartiôn]—'preaching a baptism of repentance—unto a sending away of sins'. I do not say the phrase [Greek: aphesis amartiôn] never means forgiveness, one form at least of God's sending away of sins; neither do I say that the taking of the phrase to mean repentance for the remission of sins, namely, repentance in order to obtain the pardon of God, involves any inconsistency; but I say that the word [Greek: eis] rather unto than for; that the word [Greek: aphesis], translated remission, means, fundamentally, a sending away, a dismissal; and that the writer seems to use the added phrase to make certain what he means by repentance; a repentance, namely, that reaches to the sending away, or abjurement of sins. I do not think a change of mind unto the remission or pardon of sin would be nearly so logical a phrase as a change of mind unto the dismission of sinning. The revised version refuses the word for and chooses unto, though it retains remission, which word, now, conveys no meaning except the forgiveness of God. I think that here the same word is used for man's dismission of his sins, as is elsewhere used for God's dismission or remission of them. In both uses, it is a sending away of sins, with the difference of meaning that comes from the differing sources of the action. Both God and man send away sins, but in the one case God sends away the sins of the man, and in the other the man sends away his own sins. I do not enter into the question whether God's aphesis may or may not mean as well the sending of his sins out of a man, as the pardon of them; whether it may not sometimes mean dismission, and sometimes remission: I am sure the one deed cannot be separated from the other.
The Greek word that we translate as repentance is actually a combination of two words that together mean a change of mind or thought. It doesn't imply sorrow or shame, or any of the mental states that often accompany repentance and are mistakenly considered to be essential to it, sometimes even its very essence. Here, the last prophet, or the evangelist who records his actions, elaborates on the term, as if he thinks it doesn't fully capture the Baptist's meaning, by adding three words after it—[Greek: eis aPhesin amartiôn:—kaerussôn Baptisma metauoias eis aphesin amartiôn]—'preaching a baptism of repentance—unto a sending away of sins. I’m not saying the phrase [Greek: aphesis amartiôn] never means forgiveness, which is one way of understanding God's sending away of sins; nor do I claim that interpreting the phrase as repentance for the remission of sins, meaning repentance to receive God's forgiveness, is inconsistent. However, I argue that the word [Greek: eis] should be understood as unto rather than for; that [Greek: aphesis], translated as remission, fundamentally means a sending away or dismissal; and that the writer uses the added phrase to clarify what he means by repentance; specifically, a repentance that leads to the sending away or rejection of sins. I think a change of mind unto the remission or pardon of sin would be much less logical than a change of mind unto the dismission of sinning. The revised version chooses unto over for, while still using remission, which nowadays only signifies God's forgiveness. I believe the same word is used for a person's dismissal of his sins, as is used for God's dismissal or remission of them. In both cases, it’s a sending away of sins, with the difference arising from the source of the action. Both God and man send away sins, but in one instance, God sends away the man's sins, and in the other, the man sends away his own sins. I won't delve into whether God's aphesis can also mean sending sins out of a person as well as pardoning them; whether it can sometimes mean dismission and at other times remission: I am convinced that the two actions are interconnected.
That the phrase here intends repentance unto the ceasing from sin, the giving up of what is wrong, I will try to show at least probable.
That the phrase here means to repent by stopping sin and letting go of wrongdoing, I will try to demonstrate is at least likely.
In the first place, the user of the phrase either defines the change of mind he means as one that has for its object the pardon of God, or as one that reaches to a new life: the latter seems to me the more natural interpretation by far. The kind and scope of the repentance or change, and not any end to be gained by it, appears intended. The change must be one of will and conduct—a radical change of life on the part of the man: he must repent—that is, change his mind—not to a different opinion, not even to a mere betterment of his conduct—not to anything less than a sending away of his sins. This interpretation of the preaching of the Baptist seems to me, I repeat, the more direct, the fuller of meaning, the more logical.
First of all, the person using this phrase either means a change of mind that involves seeking God's forgiveness or one that leads to a new way of living: the latter definitely seems like the more natural interpretation. It seems intended to focus on the type and extent of repentance or change, rather than any specific outcome. The change needs to be about will and behavior— a complete transformation in the person's life: they must repent—that is, change their mind—not to a different opinion, not just to improve their actions—not to anything less than completely letting go of their sins. This interpretation of the Baptist's message strikes me, again, as the more straightforward, more meaningful, and more logical one.
Next, in St Matthew's gospel, the Baptist's buttressing argument, or imminent motive for the change he is pressing upon the people is, that the kingdom of heaven is at hand: 'Because the king of heaven is coming, you must give up your sinning.' The same argument for immediate action lies in his quotation from Isaiah,—'Prepare ye the way of the Lord; make straight in the desert a highway for our God.' The only true, the only possible preparation for the coming Lord, is to cease from doing evil, and begin to do well—to send away sin. They must cleanse, not the streets of their cities, not their houses or their garments or even their persons, but their hearts and their doings. It is true the Baptist did not see that the kingdom coming was not of this world, but of the higher world in the hearts of men; it is true that his faith failed him in his imprisonment, because he heard of no martial movement on the part of the Lord, no assertion of his sovereignty, no convincing show of his power; but he did see plainly that righteousness was essential to the kingdom of heaven. That he did not yet perceive that righteousness is the kingdom of heaven; that he did not see that the Lord was already initiating his kingdom by sending away sin out of the hearts of his people, is not wonderful. The Lord's answer to his fore-runner's message of doubt, was to send his messenger back an eye-witness of what he was doing, so to wake or clarify in him the perception that his kingdom was not of this world—that he dealt with other means to another end than John had yet recognized as his mission or object; for obedient love in the heart of the poorest he healed or persuaded, was his kingdom come.
Next, in the Gospel of St. Matthew, the Baptist's supporting argument, or urgent reason for the change he is urging on the people, is that the kingdom of heaven is near: 'Because the kingdom of heaven is coming, you must stop your sinning.' The same call for immediate action is found in his quote from Isaiah: 'Prepare the way for the Lord; make straight in the desert a highway for our God.' The only true and possible preparation for the coming Lord is to stop doing evil and start doing good—to get rid of sin. They need to cleanse not just the streets of their cities, their homes, their clothes, or even their bodies, but their hearts and actions. It is true that the Baptist did not realize that the coming kingdom was not of this world, but of a higher realm within the hearts of men; it is also true that his faith wavered while he was imprisoned, as he saw no military action from the Lord, no claim of sovereignty, no compelling display of power. However, he clearly understood that righteousness was essential to the kingdom of heaven. It isn't surprising that he didn't yet recognize that righteousness is the kingdom of heaven; that he didn't see that the Lord was already establishing his kingdom by driving sin out of the hearts of his people. The Lord's response to his forerunner's message of doubt was to send his messenger back as an eyewitness of what he was doing, to help John understand that his kingdom was not of this world—that he was using different means for a different purpose than what John had yet identified as his mission or goal; for the obedient love in the heart of the least of those he healed or guided was the coming of his kingdom.
Again, observe that, when the Pharisees came to John, he said to them, 'Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:' is not this the same as, 'Repent unto the sending away of your sins'?
Again, notice that when the Pharisees came to John, he said to them, 'Produce therefore fruits worthy of repentance:' isn't this the same as saying, 'Repent so that your sins can be forgiven'?
Note also, that, when the multitudes came to the prophet, and all, with the classes most obnoxious to the rest, the publicans and the soldiers, asked what he would have them do—thus plainly recognizing that something was required of them—his instruction was throughout in the same direction: they must send away their sins; and each must begin with the fault that lay next him. The kingdom of heaven was at hand: they must prepare the way of the Lord by beginning to do as must be done in his kingdom.
Note also that when the crowds came to the prophet, including the groups most despised by others, like tax collectors and soldiers, they asked him what they should do—clearly acknowledging that something was expected of them—his advice was consistent: they needed to let go of their sins, and each person should start with the issue closest to them. The kingdom of heaven was near: they had to prepare the way for the Lord by beginning to act in accordance with what was required in his kingdom.
They could not rid themselves of their sins, but they could set about sending them away; they could quarrel with them, and proceed to turn them out of the house: the Lord was on his way to do his part in their final banishment. Those who had repented to the sending away of their sins, he would baptize with a holy power to send them away indeed. The operant will to get rid of them would be baptized with a fire that should burn them up. When a man breaks with his sins, then the wind of the Lord's fan will blow them away, the fire of the Lord's heart will consume them.
They couldn't get rid of their sins, but they could start sending them away; they could fight against them and kick them out of the house: the Lord was on His way to do His part in their final removal. Those who had truly repented and wanted to send away their sins, He would baptize with a holy power to truly send them away. The will to get rid of them would be baptized with a fire that would burn them up. When someone breaks free from their sins, the wind of the Lord's fan will blow them away, and the fire of the Lord's heart will consume them.
I think, then, that the part of the repentant man, and not the part of God, in the sending away of sins, is intended here. It is the man's one preparation for receiving the power to overcome them, the baptism of fire.
I believe that it’s the role of the repentant person, not God’s, in the forgiveness of sins that’s being referred to here. It’s the individual’s sole preparation for gaining the power to overcome those sins, the baptism of fire.
Not seldom, what comes in the name of the gospel of Jesus Christ, must seem, even to one not far from the kingdom of heaven, no good news at all. It does not draw him; it wakes in him not a single hope. He has no desire after what it offers him as redemption. The God it gives him news of, is not one to whom he would draw nearer. But when such a man comes to see that the very God must be his Life, the heart of his consciousness; when he perceives that, rousing himself to put from him what is evil, and do the duty that lies at his door, he may fearlessly claim the help of him who 'loved him into being,' then his will immediately sides with his conscience; he begins to try to be; and—first thing toward being—to rid himself of what is antagonistic to all being, namely wrong. Multitudes will not even approach the appalling task, the labour and pain of being. God is doing his part, is undergoing the mighty toil of an age-long creation, endowing men with power to be; but few as yet are those who take up their part, who respond to the call of God, who will to be, who put forth a divine effort after real existence. To the many, the spirit of the prophet cries, 'Turn ye, and change your way! The kingdom of heaven is near you. Let your king possess his own. Let God throne himself in you, that his liberty be your life, and you free men. That he may enter, clear the house for him. Send away the bad things out of it. Depart from evil, and do good. The duty that lieth at thy door, do it, be it great or small.'
Not infrequently, what is presented as the gospel of Jesus Christ might seem, even to someone who is close to the kingdom of heaven, like no good news at all. It doesn’t attract him; it doesn’t spark a single hope within him. He feels no desire for what it offers as redemption. The God it talks about is not someone he wants to get closer to. But when such a person realizes that this very God must be his Life and the core of his awareness; when he understands that by pushing away what is evil and doing the duty in front of him, he can confidently seek the help of the one who ‘loved him into existence,’ then his will aligns with his conscience; he starts to try to be; and—the first step toward being—is to rid himself of what opposes all being, namely wrong. Many will not even attempt the daunting task, the struggle and discomfort of being. God is doing His part, enduring the immense work of a timeless creation, giving people the power to exist; but few are those who step up, who answer the call of God, who desire to be, who make a divine effort for true existence. To the many, the spirit of the prophet shouts, 'Turn back, and change your ways! The kingdom of heaven is close to you. Let your king claim what is His. Allow God to take His rightful place in you, so that His freedom becomes your life, and you become free individuals. To let Him in, clear your space for Him. Remove the bad things from it. Turn away from evil, and do good. Fulfill the duty that you have before you, regardless of whether it’s great or small.'
For indeed in this region there is no great or small. 'Be content with your wages,' said the Baptist to the soldiers. To many people now, the word would be, 'Rule your temper;' or, 'Be courteous to all;' or, 'Let each hold the other better than himself;' or, 'Be just to your neighbour that you may love him.' To make straight in the desert a highway for our God, we must bestir ourselves in the very spot of the desert on which we stand; we must cast far from us our evil thing that blocks the way of his chariot-wheels. If we do not, never will those wheels roll through our streets; never will our desert blossom with his roses.
For in this area, there’s no difference between great and small. "Be happy with what you earn," said the Baptist to the soldiers. Nowadays, people might say, "Control your anger," or, "Be polite to everyone," or, "Consider others better than yourself," or, "Treat your neighbor fairly so you can love him." To prepare a straight path in the desert for our God, we need to take action right where we are in the desert; we must cast away the wrong things that block the path of His chariot. If we don’t, His chariot will never roll through our streets; our desert will never bloom with His roses.
The message of John to his countrymen, was then, and is yet, the one message to the world:—'Send away your sins, for the kingdom of heaven is near.' Some of us—I cannot say all, for I do not know—who have already repented, who have long ago begun to send away our sins, need fresh repentance every day—how many times a day, God only knows. We are so ready to get upon some path that seems to run parallel with the narrow way, and then take no note of its divergence! What is there for us when we discover that we are out of the way, but to bethink ourselves and turn? By those 'who need no repentance,' the Lord may have meant such as had repented perfectly, had sent away all their sins, and were now with him in his Father's house; also such as have never sinned, and such as no longer turn aside for any temptation.
The message from John to his fellow countrymen was, and still is, a universal message to the world: "Send away your sins, for the kingdom of heaven is near." Some of us—I can’t say *all*, because I don’t know—who have already repented and have long been working on casting away our sins, need to repent again every day—how many times a day, only God knows. We are so quick to follow a path that seems to run alongside the narrow way but fail to notice how it diverges! What can we do when we realize we’ve strayed from the right path, except to reflect and turn back? By those "who need no repentance," the Lord may have meant those who have perfectly repented, who have cast away all their sins, and are now with him in his Father’s house; also, those who have never sinned and those who no longer waver in the face of temptation.
We shall now, perhaps, be able to understand the relation of the Lord himself to the baptism of John.
We can now, perhaps, understand the relationship between the Lord himself and John’s baptism.
He came to John to be baptized; and most would say John's baptism was of repentance for the remission or pardon of sins. But the Lord could not be baptized for the remission of sins, for he had never done a selfish, an untrue, or an unfair thing. He had never wronged his Father, any more than ever his Father had wronged him. Happy, happy Son and Father, who had never either done the other wrong, in thought, word, or deed! As little had he wronged brother or sister. He needed no forgiveness; there was nothing to forgive. No more could he be baptized for repentance: in him repentance would have been to turn to evil! Where then was the propriety of his coming to be baptized by John, and insisting on being by him baptized? It must lie elsewhere.
He went to John to be baptized, and most people would say John's baptism was for repentance and forgiveness of sins. But the Lord couldn't be baptized for the forgiveness of sins because he had never done anything selfish, untrue, or unfair. He had never wronged his Father, just as his Father had never wronged him. Happy, happy Son and Father, who had never done each other wrong in thought, word, or deed! He had also never wronged his brother or sister. He needed no forgiveness; there was nothing to forgive. He couldn't be baptized for repentance either; in him, repentance would mean turning to evil! So, what was the reason for him coming to be baptized by John and insisting on it? It must be for another reason.
If we take the words of John to mean 'the baptism of repentance unto the sending away of sins;' and if we bear in mind that in his case repentance could not be, inasmuch as what repentance is necessary to bring about in man, was already existent in Jesus; then, altering the words to fit the case, and saying, 'the baptism of willed devotion to the sending away of sin,' we shall see at once how the baptism of Jesus was a thing right and fit.
If we interpret John's words as 'the baptism of repentance meant to remove sins,' and consider that repentance wasn't necessary for Jesus since He already embodied what repentance aims to achieve, then by rephrasing it to say, 'the baptism of intentional devotion for the removal of sin,' we can immediately understand how Jesus' baptism was appropriate and fitting.
That he had no sin to repent of, was not because he was so constituted that he could not sin if he would; it was because, of his own will and judgment, he sent sin away from him—sent it from him with the full choice and energy of his nature. God knows good and evil, and, blessed be his name, chooses good. Never will his righteous anger make him unfair to us, make him forget that we are dust. Like him, his son also chose good, and in that choice resisted all temptation to help his fellows otherwise than as their and his father would. Instead of crushing the power of evil by divine force; instead of compelling justice and destroying the wicked; instead of making peace on the earth by the rule of a perfect prince; instead of gathering the children of Jerusalem under his wings whether they would or not, and saving them from the horrors that anguished his prophetic soul—he let evil work its will while it lived; he contented himself with the slow unencouraging ways of help essential; making men good; casting out, not merely controlling Satan; carrying to their perfect issue on earth the old primeval principles because of which the Father honoured him: 'Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.' To love righteousness is to make it grow, not to avenge it; and to win for righteousness the true victory, he, as well as his brethren, had to send away evil. Throughout his life on earth, he resisted every impulse to work more rapidly for a lower good,—strong perhaps when he saw old age and innocence and righteousness trodden under foot. What but this gives any worth of reality to the temptation in the wilderness, to the devil's departing from him for a season, to his coming again to experience a like failure? Ever and ever, in the whole attitude of his being, in his heart always lifted up, in his unfailing readiness to pull with the Father's yoke, he was repelling, driving away sin—away from himself, and, as Lord of men, and their saviour, away from others also, bringing them to abjure it like himself. No man, least of all any lord of men, can be good without willing to be good, without setting himself against evil, without sending away sin. Other men have to send it away out of them; the Lord had to send it away from before him, that it should not enter into him. Therefore is the stand against sin common to the captain of salvation and the soldiers under him.
That he had no sins to repent for didn't mean he was incapable of sinning; rather, it was because he chose to reject sin on his own terms and with the full will of his being. God understands good and evil and, blessed be his name, chooses good. His righteous anger will never make him unjust or forget that we are merely dust. Like him, his son also opted for good, resisting all temptation to help others in ways that weren't aligned with the will of their Father. Instead of eradicating evil with divine power, enforcing justice, or creating peace on earth through the rule of a perfect leader; instead of gathering the children of Jerusalem under his wings against their will to save them from the despair that troubled his prophetic soul—he allowed evil to run its course while it existed. He accepted the slow, unglamorous methods of essential help: making people good, casting out Satan instead of just controlling him, and fulfilling the ancient principles that earned him the Father’s favor: 'You have loved righteousness and hated wickedness; therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of joy above your companions.' Loving righteousness means nurturing it, not avenging it; and to achieve true victory for righteousness, he, like his peers, had to push away evil. Throughout his life, he resisted every urge to act more quickly for lesser goods, especially when confronted with the frailty of old age and the oppression of innocence and righteousness. What else gives real value to the temptation in the wilderness, to the devil leaving him for a time, and then returning to cause similar strife? Time and again, in his entire existence, with his heart always uplifted and a constant willingness to share the Father’s burden, he pushed away sin—from himself and, as the Lord and savior of humanity, from others too, encouraging them to reject it as he did. No one, least of all a leader of men, can be good without choosing to be good, without opposing evil, without casting away sin. Other people must remove sin from within themselves; the Lord needed to keep it away from him so it wouldn’t enter him. Thus, the battle against sin is shared by the captain of salvation and his followers.
What did Jesus come into the world to do? The will of God in saving his people from their sins—not from the punishment of their sins, that blessed aid to repentance, but from their sins themselves, the paltry as well as the heinous, the venial as well as the loathsome. His whole work was and is to send away sin—to banish it from the earth, yea, to cast it into the abyss of non-existence behind the back of God. His was the holy war; he came carrying it into our world; he resisted unto blood; the soldiers that followed him he taught and trained to resist also unto blood, striving against sin; so he became the captain of their salvation, and they, freed themselves, fought and suffered for others. This was the task to which he was baptized; this is yet his enduring labour. 'This is my blood of the new covenant which is shed for many unto the sending away of sins.' What was the new covenant? 'I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah; not according to the covenant which they brake, but this: I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts, and will be their God, and they shall be my people.'
What did Jesus come to do in the world? He came to fulfill God’s will by saving his people from their sins—not just from the consequences of their sins, which helps lead to repentance, but from the sins themselves, whether they are small or grave, minor or horrific. His entire mission was to eliminate sin—to drive it away from the earth, even sending it into the depths of nothingness, behind God's back. He engaged in a holy battle; he brought this fight into our world; he endured suffering even to the point of bloodshed; the followers who were with him were taught and trained to resist sin with equal strength, striving against it; thus, he became the leader of their salvation, and they, having been freed, fought and suffered for others. This was the purpose for which he was baptized, and this remains his ongoing mission. 'This is my blood of the new covenant which is shed for many for the forgiveness of sins.' What was the new covenant? 'I will establish a new covenant with the house of Israel and the house of Judah; not like the covenant that they broke, but this: I will place my law within them, and write it on their hearts, and I will be their God, and they will be my people.'
John baptized unto repentance because those to whom he was sent had to repent. They must bethink themselves, and send away the sin that was in them. But had there been a man, aware of no sin in him, but aware that life would be no life were not sin kept out of him, that man would have been right in receiving the baptism of John unto the continuous dismission of the sin ever wanting to enter in at his door. The object of the baptism was the sending away of sin; its object was repentance only where necessary to, only as introducing, as resulting in that. He to whom John was not sent, He whom he did not call, He who needed no repentance, was baptized for the same object, to the same conflict for the same end—the banishment of sin from the dominions of his father—and that first by his own sternest repudiation of it in himself. Thence came his victory in the wilderness: he would have his fathers way, not his own. Could he be less fitted to receive the baptism of John, that the object of it was no new thing with him, who had been about it from the beginning, yea, from all eternity? We shall be about it, I presume, to all eternity.
John baptized for repentance because those he was sent to needed to repent. They had to reflect on themselves and get rid of the sin that was within them. But if there had been a man who recognized no sin in himself yet understood that life wouldn’t be life without keeping sin out, that man would have been right to receive John's baptism as a way to continuously reject the sin that wanted to enter his life. The purpose of baptism was to remove sin; it was about repentance only when necessary, serving as a means to that end. The one to whom John was not sent, the one he did not call, the one who needed no repentance, was baptized for the same reason, in the same struggle, for the same purpose—the removal of sin from his father’s realm—first by firmly rejecting it within himself. That’s how he triumphed in the wilderness: he chose his father’s way over his own. Could he be any less suitable to receive John’s baptism, considering that the purpose of it was not new to him, having been part of it from the beginning, indeed, for all eternity? I suppose we will continue with it for all eternity.
Such, then, as were baptized by John, were initiated into the company of those whose work was to send sin out of the world, and first, by sending it out of themselves, by having done with it. Their earliest endeavour in this direction would, as I have said, open the door for that help to enter without which a man could never succeed in the divinely arduous task—could not, because the region in which the work has to be wrought lies in the very roots of his own being, where, knowing nothing of the secrets of his essential existence, he can immediately do nothing, where the maker of him alone is potent, alone is consciously present. The change that must pass in him more than equals a new creation, inasmuch as it is a higher creation. But its necessity is involved in the former creation; and thence we have a right to ask help of our creator, for he requires of us what he has created us unable to effect without him. Nay, nay!—could we do anything without him, it were a thing to leave undone. Blessed fact that he hath made us so near him! that the scale of our being is so large, that we are completed only by his presence in it! that we are not men without him! that we can be one with our self-existent creator! that we are not cut off from the original Infinite! that in him we must share infinitude, or be enslaved by the finite! The very patent of our royalty is, that not for a moment can we live our true life without the eternal life present in and with our spirits. Without him at our unknown root, we cease to be. True, a dog cannot live without the presence of God; but I presume a dog may live a good dog-life without knowing the presence of his origin: man is dead if he know not the Power which is his cause, his deepest selfing self; the Presence which is not himself, and is nearer to him than himself; which is infinitely more himself, more his very being, than he is himself. The being of which we are conscious, is not our full self; the extent of our consciousness of our self is no measure of our self; our consciousness is infinitely less than we; while God is more necessary even to that poor consciousness of self than our self-consciousness is necessary to our humanity. Until a man become the power of his own existence, become his own God, the sole thing necessary to his existing is the will of God; for the well-being and perfecting of that existence, the sole thing necessary is, that the man should know his maker present in him. All that the children want is their Father.
Those who were baptized by John were brought into the group whose mission was to eradicate sin from the world, starting by removing it from themselves. Their initial effort in this regard would, as I mentioned, open the door for the help they need to succeed in the challenging task at hand—something they could never achieve on their own because the work must be done deep within their own being, where they have no understanding of the mysteries of their essential existence and are powerless. Only their Creator has the power and is consciously present in that realm. The transformation required is akin to a new creation, but it’s actually a higher form of creation. Yet this transformation is inherent in the initial creation, which allows us to seek assistance from our Creator, as He asks us to do what we are incapable of doing without Him. Indeed, if we could do anything without His help, it would be better left undone. It’s a blessed reality that He has made us so close to Him! That the scope of our existence is so vast that we are only complete in His presence! That we are not truly human without Him! That we can be one with our self-existent Creator! That we are not separated from the original Infinite! That in Him, we must share in infinity or be trapped by the finite! Our royal status is evidenced by the fact that we cannot truly live our lives for even a moment without the eternal life that is present within our spirits. Without Him at our unknown core, we cease to exist. True, a dog cannot live without God's presence; but I assume a dog can live a good life without recognizing its origin. A man, however, is lost if he does not know the Power that is his cause, the deepest essence of himself; a Presence that is not him, but is closer to him than himself; a Presence that is infinitely more of his being than he is. The being we are aware of is not our complete self; our awareness of ourselves does not define us; our consciousness is infinitely less than we are, while God is even more essential to that mere self-awareness than our self-awareness is to our humanity. Until a man becomes the source of his own existence, becoming his own God, the only thing necessary for his existence is the will of God; and for the well-being and fulfillment of that existence, the only thing essential is for the man to know his Creator is present within him. All that the children desire is their Father.
The one true end of all speech concerning holy things is—the persuading of the individual man to cease to do evil, to set himself to do well, to look to the lord of his life to be on his side in the new struggle. Supposing the suggestions I have made correct, I do not care that my reader should understand them, except it be to turn against the evil in him, and begin to cast it out. If this be not the result, it is of no smallest consequence whether he agree with my interpretation or not. If he do thus repent, it is of equally little consequence; for, setting himself to do the truth, he is on the way to know all things. Real knowledge has begun to grow possible for him.
The ultimate goal of all discussions about sacred topics is to encourage each person to stop doing wrong, to strive to do good, and to seek the help of the one who rules over their life in this new challenge. Assuming my suggestions are correct, I only care that my reader understands them if it leads to rejecting the evil within and begins the process of getting rid of it. If that doesn't happen, it doesn’t really matter whether he agrees with my interpretation. If he does repent, that’s also not of great importance; by committing to the truth, he is starting a journey towards understanding everything. True knowledge is beginning to become attainable for him.
I am not sure what the Lord means in the words, 'Thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness.' Baptism could not be the fulfilling of all righteousness! Perhaps he means, 'We must, by a full act of the will, give ourselves altogether to righteousness. We must make it the business of our lives to send away sin, and do the will of the Father. That is my work as much as the work of any man who must repent ere he can begin. I will not be left out when you call men to be pure as our father is pure.'
I’m not sure what the Lord means when He says, 'Thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness.' Baptism doesn’t seem like it could fulfill all righteousness! Maybe He means that we need to fully commit ourselves to righteousness. We have to make it our life’s mission to reject sin and do the will of the Father. That’s just as much my responsibility as it is for anyone who needs to repent before they can start. I won’t be excluded when you call on people to be pure, just like our Father is pure.
To be certain whom he intends by us might perhaps help us to see his meaning. Does he intend all of us men? Does he intend 'my father and me'? Or does he intend 'you and me, John'? If the saying mean what I have suggested, then the us would apply to all that have the knowledge of good and evil. 'Every being that can, must devote himself to righteousness. To be right is no adjunct of completeness; it is the ground and foundation of existence.' But perhaps it was a lesson for John himself, who, mighty preacher of righteousness as he was, did not yet count it the all of life. I cannot tell.
To clarify who he means by us might help us understand his message. Is he referring to all of us men? Is he talking about 'my father and me'? Or is it 'you and me, John'? If the saying means what I've suggested, then the us would refer to everyone who has knowledge of good and evil. 'Every individual who can must commit to righteousness. Being right isn't just an aspect of completeness; it's the foundation of existence.' But maybe it was a lesson for John himself, who, despite being a powerful preacher of righteousness, did not yet see it as the ultimate purpose of life. I can't say for sure.
Note that when the Lord began his teaching, he employed, neither using nor inculcating any rite, the same words as John,—'Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.'
Note that when the Lord started his teaching, he used the same words as John without introducing or emphasizing any rituals—'Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is near.'
That kingdom had been at hand all his infancy, boyhood, and young manhood: he was in the world with his father in his heart: that was the kingdom of heaven. Lonely man on the hillside, or boy the cynosure of doctor-eyes, his father was everything to him:—'Wist ye not that I must be in my father's things?'
That kingdom had been within reach throughout his childhood and early adulthood: he carried his father in his heart as he navigated the world: that was the kingdom of heaven. Whether he was a lonely man on the hillside or a boy under the watchful eyes of doctors, his father meant everything to him:—'Did you not know that I must be about my father's business?'
JESUS IN THE WORLD.
'Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing.' And he said unto them, 'How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my father's business?' And they understood not the saying which he spake unto them.—Luke ii. 48-50.
'Son, why have you treated us this way? Your father and I have been searching for you in distress.' He replied, 'Why were you looking for me? Didn't you know that I had to be in my father's house?' But they didn't understand what he meant by that.—Luke ii. 48-50.
Was that his saying? Why did they not understand it? Do we understand it? What did his saying mean? The Greek is not absolutely clear. Whether the Syriac words he used were more precise, who in this world can tell? But had we heard his very words, we too, with his father and mother, would have failed to understand them. Must we fail still?
Was that his saying? Why didn’t they get it? Do we understand it? What did his saying really mean? The Greek isn’t completely clear. Whether the Syriac words he used were more precise, who in this world can say? But if we had heard his exact words, we too, along with his father and mother, would have struggled to understand. Must we still struggle?
It will show at once where our initial difficulty lies, if I give the latter half of the saying as presented in the revised English version: its departure from the authorized reveals the point of obscurity:—'Wist ye not that I must be in my father's house?' His parents had his exact words, yet did not understand. We have not his exact words, and are in doubt as to what the Greek translation of them means.
It will clearly show where our initial difficulty lies if I share the latter half of the saying as it's presented in the updated English version: its departure from the authorized version highlights the point of confusion:—'Did you not know that I must be in my father's house?' His parents had his exact words, yet they didn’t understand. We don’t have his exact words, and we’re uncertain about what the Greek translation of them means.
If the authorized translation be true to the intent of the Greek, and therefore to that of the Syriac, how could his parents, knowing him as they did from all that had been spoken before concerning him, from all they had seen in him, from the ponderings in Mary's own heart, and from the precious thoughts she and Joseph cherished concerning him, have failed to understand him when he said that wherever he was, he must be about his father's business? On the other hand, supposing them to know and feel that he must be about his father's business, would that have been reason sufficient, in view of the degree of spiritual development to which they had attained, for the Lord's expecting them not to be anxious about him when they had lost him? Thousands on thousands who trust God for their friends in things spiritual, do not trust him for them in regard of their mere health or material well-being. His parents knew how prophets had always been treated in the land; or if they did not think in that direction, there were many dangers to which a boy like him would seem exposed, to rouse an anxiety that could be met only by a faith equal to saying, 'Whatever has happened to him, death itself, it can be no evil to one who is about his father's business;' and such a faith I think the Lord could not yet have expected of them. That what the world counts misfortune might befall him on his father's business, would have been recognized by him, I think, as reason for their parental anxiety—so long as they had not learned God—that he is what he is—the thing the Lord had come to teach his father's men and women. His words seem rather to imply that there was no need to be anxious about his personal safety. Fear of some accident to him seems to have been the cause of their trouble; and he did not mean, I think, that they ought not to mind if he died doing his father's will, but that he was in no danger as regarded accident or misfortune. This will appear more plainly as we proceed. So much for the authorized version.
If the approved translation captures the intent of the Greek text, and thus the Syriac text as well, how could his parents, who knew him well from everything that had been said about him, from what they had seen in him, from Mary's own reflections, and from the cherished thoughts she and Joseph had about him, fail to understand him when he said that wherever he was, he had to be about his father's work? Conversely, if they understood that he needed to be engaged in his father's work, would that have been enough reason, considering their level of spiritual understanding, for the Lord to expect them not to worry about him when they couldn't find him? Countless people who trust God for their loved ones in spiritual matters don't necessarily trust him regarding their health or material well-being. His parents knew how prophets were often treated in the land; or if they didn't consider that angle, there were many dangers a boy like him could face, which would naturally lead to concerns that could only be eased by a faith strong enough to assert, 'Whatever has happened to him, even death, it can't be bad for someone who is doing his father's work;' and I believe the Lord could not have expected that kind of faith from them yet. The idea that what the world views as misfortune could happen to him while doing his father's work would have been understood by him as a reason for their parental concern—unless they had grasped the nature of God—that he is who he is—the very lesson the Lord came to teach his followers. His words suggest that there was no reason to worry about his safety. It seems their distress stemmed from fears of an accident befalling him; he didn't mean to imply that they shouldn't care if he were to die while fulfilling his father's will, but rather that he was not in danger of accidents or misfortunes. This will become clearer as we continue. That's enough about the authorized version.
Let us now take the translation given us by the Revisers:—'Wist ye not that I must be in my father's house?'
Let’s check out the translation provided by the Revisers:—'Don’t you know that I have to be in my father’s house?'
Are they authorized in translating the Greek thus? I know no justification for it, but am not learned enough to say they have none. That the Syriac has it so, is of little weight; seeing it is no original Syriac, but retranslation. If he did say 'my father's house', could he have meant the temple and his parents not have known what he meant? And why should he have taken it for granted they would know, or judge that they ought to have known, that he was there? So little did the temple suggest itself to them, that either it was the last place in which they sought him, or they had been there before, and had not found him. If he meant that they might have known this without being told, why was it that, even when he set the thing before them, they did not understand him? I do not believe he meant the temple; I do not think he said or meant 'in my fathers house'.
Are they allowed to translate the Greek this way? I don't know of any reason for it, but I'm not knowledgeable enough to say they don't have a valid reason. The fact that the Syriac has it that way doesn't carry much weight since it's not original Syriac, but a retranslation. If he did say 'my father's house', could he have meant the temple and his parents not understood what he was talking about? And why would he assume that they would know or think they should know that he was there? The temple didn't seem to come to their minds at all, so much so that either it was the last place they looked for him, or they had been there before and had not found him. If he thought they should have known this without him saying anything, why is it that even when he pointed it out to them, they didn't understand him? I don't believe he meant the temple; I don't think he said or meant 'in my father's house'.
What then makes those who give us this translation, prefer it to the phrase in the authorized version, 'about my Father's business'?
What makes those who provide us with this translation prefer it over the phrase in the authorized version, 'about my Father's business'?
One or other of two causes—most likely both together: an ecclesiastical fancy, and the mere fact that he was found in the temple. A mind ecclesiastical will presume the temple the fittest, therefore most likely place, for the Son of God to betake himself to, but such a mind would not be the first to reflect that the temple was a place where the Father was worshipped neither in spirit nor in truth—a place built by one of the vilest rulers of this world, less fit than many another spot for the special presence of him of whom the prophet bears witness: 'Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.' Jesus himself, with the same breath in which once he called it his father's house, called it a den of thieves. His expulsion from it of the buyers and sellers, was the first waft of the fan with which he was come to purge his father's dominions. Nothing could ever cleanse that house; his fanning rose to a tempest, and swept it out of his father's world.
One of two reasons—probably both: a religious notion and the simple fact that he was found in the temple. A religious mindset would assume that the temple is the most appropriate place for the Son of God to be, but that same mindset wouldn’t be the first to realize that the temple wasn't a place where the Father was worshipped in spirit or truth—a structure erected by one of the worst rulers of this world, less suitable than many other locations for the special presence of him about whom the prophet says: 'Thus says the high and lofty One that lives in eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with those who have a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble and to revive the hearts of those who are contrite.' Jesus himself, with the same words in which he once referred to it as his father's house, also called it a den of thieves. His expulsion of the buyers and sellers was the first hint of the cleansing he was sent to bring to his father's kingdom. Nothing could ever truly purify that house; his cleansing escalated into a tempest and swept it out of his father's world.
For the second possible cause of the change from business to temple—the mere fact that he was found in the temple, can hardly be a reason for his expecting his parents to know that he was there; and if it witnessed to some way of thought or habit of his with which they were acquainted, it is, I repeat, difficult to see why the parents should fail to perceive what the interpreters have found so easily. But the parents looked for a larger meaning in the words of such a son—whose meaning at the same time was too large for them to find.
For the second possible reason for the shift from business to temple—the simple fact that he was found in the temple—can hardly justify his expectation that his parents would know he was there; and if it reflected some way of thinking or habit of his that they were familiar with, it's, I repeat, hard to understand why the parents couldn't see what the interpreters have grasped so easily. But the parents were searching for a deeper meaning in the words of a son—whose meaning was simultaneously too profound for them to understand.
When, according to the Greek, the Lord, on the occasion already alluded to, says 'my father's house,' he says it plainly; he uses the word house: here he does not.
When, as mentioned by the Greeks, the Lord refers to 'my father's house' on that noted occasion, he states it clearly; he uses the word house: here he does not.
Let us see what lies in the Greek to guide us to the thought in the mind of the Lord when he thus reasoned with the apprehensions of his father and mother. The Greek, taken literally, says, 'Wist ye not that I must be in the——of my father?' The authorized version supplies business; the revised, house. There is no noun in the Greek, and the article 'the' is in the plural. To translate it as literally as it can be translated, making of it an English sentence, the saying stands, 'Wist ye not that I must be in the things of my father?' The plural article implies the English things; and the question is then, What things does he mean? The word might mean affairs or business; but why the plural article should be contracted to mean house, I do not know. In a great wide sense, no doubt, the word house might be used, as I am about to show, but surely not as meaning the temple.
Let’s explore what the Greek text reveals about the thoughts in the Lord’s mind when he engaged with the concerns of his parents. The Greek, taken literally, says, 'Didn't you know that I must be in the——of my father?' The authorized version adds business; the revised version uses house. There's no noun in the Greek, and the article 'the' is in the plural. To translate it as directly as possible into English, it reads, 'Didn't you know that I must be in the things of my father?' The plural article suggests the English things; the question then becomes, what things is he referring to? The word could mean affairs or business; however, I'm not sure why the plural article would be shortened to mean house. In a broad sense, the word house could be used, as I'll explain, but it shouldn't be interpreted as meaning the temple.
He was arguing for confidence in God on the part of his parents, not for a knowledge of his whereabout. The same thing that made them anxious concerning him, prevented them from understanding his words—lack, namely, of faith in the Father. This, the one thing he came into the world to teach men, those words were meant to teach his parents. They are spirit and life, involving the one principle by which men shall live. They hold the same core as his words to his disciples in the storm, 'Oh ye of little faith!' Let us look more closely at them.
He was urging his parents to have confidence in God, not to know where he was. The same thing that caused them to worry about him also made it hard for them to understand what he was saying—a lack of faith in the Father. This was the one thing he came into the world to teach people, and those words were meant to convey that lesson to his parents. They represent spirit and life, involving the fundamental principle by which people should live. They share the same essence as his words to his disciples during the storm, 'Oh you of little faith!' Let’s take a closer look at them.
'Why did you look for me? Did you not know that I must be among my father's things?' What are we to understand by 'my father's things'? The translation given in the authorized version is, I think, as to the words themselves, a thoroughly justifiable one: 'I must be about my father's business,' or 'my father's affairs'; I refuse it for no other reason than that it does not fit the logic of the narrative, as does the word things, which besides opens to us a door of large and joyous prospect. Of course he was about his father's business, and they might know it and yet be anxious about him, not having a perfect faith in that father. But, as I have said already, it was not anxiety as to what might befall him because of doing the will of the Father; he might well seem to them as yet too young for danger from that source; it was but the vague perils of life beyond their sight that appalled them; theirs was just the uneasiness that possesses every parent whose child is missing; and if they, like him, had trusted in their father, they would have known what their son now meant when he said that he was in the midst of his father's things—namely, that the very things from which they dreaded evil accident, were his own home-surroundings; that he was not doing the Father's business in a foreign country, but in the Father's own house. Understood as meaning the world, or the universe, the phrase, 'my father's house,' would be a better translation than the authorized; understood as meaning the poor, miserable, God-forsaken temple—no more the house of God than a dead body is the house of a man—it is immeasurably inferior.
"Why were you looking for me? Didn’t you know I had to be in my father’s things?” What do we mean by “my father’s things”? The translation given in the authorized version is, I think, a completely valid one in terms of the words themselves: “I must be about my father’s business,” or “my father’s affairs”; I dismiss it only because it doesn’t align with the logic of the narrative like the word things does, which also opens up a large and joyful perspective. Of course, he was involved in his father’s business, and they could be aware of it yet still be worried about him, lacking complete faith in that father. But, as I have mentioned before, it wasn’t a concern for what harm might come to him from doing the will of the Father; he might have seemed to them too young to face danger from that direction; it was just the vague threats of life beyond their understanding that frightened them; it was simply the anxiety that every parent feels when their child is missing; and if they had trusted their father like he did, they would have understood what their son meant when he said he was in the midst of his father’s things—specifically, that the very things they feared would bring him harm were his own home surroundings; that he wasn’t doing the Father’s business in a foreign land but in the Father’s own house. If we interpret “my father’s house” to mean the world or the universe, that would be a better translation than the authorized version; if we see it as referring to the poor, miserable, abandoned temple—no more the house of God than a dead body is the house of a man—it falls incredibly short.
It seems to me, I say, that the Lord meant to remind them, or rather to make them feel, for they had not yet learned the fact, that he was never away from home, could not be lost, as they had thought him; that he was in his father's house all the time, where no hurt could come to him. 'The things' about him were the furniture and utensils of his home; he knew them all and how to use them. 'I must be among my father's belongings.' The world was his home because his father's house. He was not a stranger who did not know his way about in it. He was no lost child, but with his father all the time.
It seems to me, I’m saying, that the Lord wanted to remind them, or rather to make them feel, because they hadn't yet learned, that he was never away from home and couldn't be lost, as they had thought; that he was in his father's house all the time, where nothing could harm him. 'The things' around him were the furniture and tools of his home; he knew them all and how to use them. 'I must be among my father's belongings.' The world was his home because of his father's house. He was not a stranger who didn’t know his way around it. He was no lost child but with his father all the time.
Here we find one main thing wherein the Lord differs from us: we are not at home in this great universe, our father's house. We ought to be, and one day we shall be, but we are not yet. This reveals Jesus more than man, by revealing him more man than we. We are not complete men, we are not anything near it, and are therefore out of harmony, more or less, with everything in the house of our birth and habitation. Always struggling to make our home in the world, we have not yet succeeded. We are not at home in it, because we are not at home with the lord of the house, the father of the family, not one with our elder brother who is his right hand. It is only the son, the daughter, that abideth ever in the house. When we are true children, if not the world, then the universe will be our home, felt and known as such, the house we are satisfied with, and would not change. Hence, until then, the hard struggle, the constant strife we hold with Nature—as we call the things of our father; a strife invaluable for our development, at the same time manifesting us not yet men enough to be lords of the house built for us to live in. We cannot govern or command in it as did the Lord, because we are not at one with his father, therefore neither in harmony with his things, nor rulers over them. Our best power in regard to them is but to find out wonderful facts concerning them and their relations, and turn these facts to our uses on systems of our own. For we discover what we seem to discover, by working inward from without, while he works outward from within; and we shall never understand the world, until we see it in the direction in which he works making it—namely from within outward. This of course we cannot do until we are one with him. In the meantime, so much are both we and his things his, that we can err concerning them only as he has made it possible for us to err; we can wander only in the direction of the truth—if but to find that we can find nothing.
Here we see one main difference between the Lord and us: we don’t really belong in this vast universe, our father’s house. We should, and one day we will, but not yet. This highlights Jesus more than humanity by showing that He embodies true humanity in a way we do not. We are incomplete individuals, far from it, and as a result, we are somewhat out of sync with everything in the house where we were born and live. Always trying to make our home in this world, we haven’t succeeded yet. We don’t feel at home here because we aren’t at home with the Lord of the house, the father of the family, nor are we united with our elder brother who is at His right hand. Only the son or daughter truly stays in the house. When we become true children, if not the world, then the universe will feel like home to us, the kind of home we are content with and wouldn’t want to change. Until then, we face the difficult struggle and constant conflict we have with Nature—as we call the things of our father; a struggle that is essential for our growth, while also showing that we’re not yet mature enough to be the lords of the house meant for us to live in. We can’t govern or command it like the Lord does because we aren’t aligned with His father, which means we aren’t in harmony with His creations or rulers over them. Our best ability regarding them is to uncover amazing facts about them and their relationships, and to use these facts based on our own systems. We discover what we think we discover by exploring from the outside, while He works from the inside out; and we will never truly understand the world until we see it from the perspective through which He creates it—meaning from within outward. Of course, we can’t do this until we are united with Him. In the meantime, both we and His things belong to Him, and we can only make mistakes about them in ways He has allowed us to; we can only stray in the direction of the truth—often to realize that we can’t find anything.
Think for a moment how Jesus was at home among the things of his father. It seems to me, I repeat, a spiritless explanation of his words—that the temple was the place where naturally he was at home. Does he make the least lamentation over the temple? It is Jerusalem he weeps over—the men of Jerusalem, the killers, the stoners. What was his place of prayer? Not the temple, but the mountain-top. Where does he find symbols whereby to speak of what goes on in the mind and before the face of his father in heaven? Not in the temple; not in its rites; not on its altars; not in its holy of holies; he finds them in the world and its lovely-lowly facts; on the roadside, in the field, in the vineyard, in the garden, in the house; in the family, and the commonest of its affairs—the lighting of the lamp, the leavening of the meal, the neighbour's borrowing, the losing of the coin, the straying of the sheep. Even in the unlovely facts also of the world which he turns to holy use, such as the unjust judge, the false steward, the faithless labourers, he ignores the temple. See how he drives the devils from the souls and bodies of men, as we the wolves from our sheepfolds! how before him the diseases, scaly and spotted, hurry and flee! The world has for him no chamber of terror. He walks to the door of the sepulchre, the sealed cellar of his father's house, and calls forth its four days dead. He rebukes the mourners, he stays the funeral, and gives back the departed children to their parents' arms. The roughest of its servants do not make him wince; none of them are so arrogant as to disobey his word; he falls asleep in the midst of the storm that threatens to swallow his boat. Hear how, on that same occasion, he rebukes his disciples! The children to tremble at a gust of wind in the house! God's little ones afraid of a storm! Hear him tell the watery floor to be still, and no longer toss his brothers! see the watery floor obey him and grow still! See how the wandering creatures under it come at his call! See him leave his mountain-closet, and go walking over its heaving surface to the help of his men of little faith! See how the world's water turns to wine! how its bread grows more bread at his word! See how he goes from the house for a while, and returning with fresh power, takes what shape he pleases, walks through its closed doors, and goes up and down its invisible stairs!
Think for a moment about how Jesus felt at home with his father's things. It seems to me, I repeat, that it's a pretty lifeless explanation to say that the temple was where he naturally felt at home. Does he show even a hint of sadness over the temple? No, he weeps for Jerusalem—the people of Jerusalem, the murderers, the stone-throwers. Where does he pray? Not in the temple, but on the mountaintop. Where does he find symbols to express what happens in his mind and before his father in heaven? Not in the temple; not in its rituals; not on its altars; not in its sacred inner sanctum; he sees them in the world and its beautiful yet humble realities; by the roadside, in the fields, in the vineyards, in the gardens, in homes; in families and their everyday activities—the lighting of a lamp, the rising of dough, the neighbor borrowing something, losing a coin, a sheep wandering off. Even in the less desirable aspects of the world that he transforms for holy use, like the unfair judge, the dishonest manager, the unreliable workers, he doesn't focus on the temple. Look at how he drives demons out from the souls and bodies of people, like we chase wolves from our sheep pens! See how the sick, with their scales and spots, hurry and flee from him! The world holds no fear for him. He approaches the tomb, the sealed part of his father's house, and calls out to the four-days-dead. He confronts the mourners, halts the funeral, and brings the departed back into their parents' arms. Even the roughest servants don't faze him; none are so proud as to resist his word; he sleeps through the storm that threatens to capsize his boat. Listen to how he scolds his disciples! The children quaking at a gust of wind in the house! God's little ones terrified of a storm! Hear him tell the troubled waters to calm down and stop tossing his brothers around! Watch as the choppy waters obey him and become still! See how the wandering creatures beneath the surface come to him at his call! See him leave his mountain retreat and walk across its churning surface to help his men of little faith! Notice how the world's water turns to wine! How its bread multiplies at his command! Watch as he steps out of the house for a moment, returns with renewed power, takes whatever form he wants, walks through closed doors, and ascends the invisible stairs!
All his life he was among his father's things, either in heaven or in the world—not then only when they found him in the temple at Jerusalem. He is still among his father's things, everywhere about in the world, everywhere throughout the wide universe. Whatever he laid aside to come to us, to whatever limitations, for our sake, he stooped his regal head, he dealt with the things about him in such lordly, childlike manner as made it clear they were not strange to him, but the things of his father. He claimed none of them as his own, would not have had one of them his except through his father. Only as his father's could he enjoy them;—only as coming forth from the Father, and full of the Father's thought and nature, had they to him any existence. That the things were his fathers, made them precious things to him. He had no care for having, as men count having. All his having was in the Father. I wonder if he ever put anything in his pocket: I doubt if he had one. Did he ever say, 'This is mine, not yours'? Did he not say, 'All things are mine, therefore they are yours'? Oh for his liberty among the things of the Father! Only by knowing them the things of our Father, can we escape enslaving ourselves to them. Through the false, the infernal idea of having, of possessing them, we make them our tyrants, make the relation between them and us an evil thing. The world was a blessed place to Jesus, because everything in it was his father's. What pain must it not have been to him, to see his brothers so vilely misuse the Father's house by grasping, each for himself, at the family things! If the knowledge that a spot in the landscape retains in it some pollution, suffices to disturb our pleasure in the whole, how must it not have been with him, how must it not be with him now, in regard to the disfigurements and defilements caused by the greed of men, by their haste to be rich, in his father's lovely house!
All his life, he was surrounded by his father's belongings, whether in heaven or on earth—not just when they found him in the temple in Jerusalem. He is still amidst his father’s possessions, everywhere in the world, throughout the vast universe. Whatever he left behind to come to us, whatever limits he accepted for our sake, he humbly lowered his royal head and engaged with the things around him in such a noble, childlike way that it was clear they were familiar to him, not foreign, but the belongings of his father. He claimed none of them as his own and wouldn't have taken one unless it was through his father. He could only enjoy them as his father's; they only existed to him as emanations of the Father, full of the Father's essence and thoughts. The fact that these things belonged to his father made them valuable to him. He had no desire for ownership, as people typically define it. All his possessing was in the Father. I wonder if he ever put anything in his pocket; I doubt he even had one. Did he ever say, 'This is mine, not yours'? Didn’t he say, 'All things are mine, therefore they are yours'? Oh, for his freedom among the Father’s belongings! Only by recognizing them as our Father’s can we avoid becoming enslaved by them. Through the false, destructive idea of having and possessing things, we turn them into our tyrants, transforming our relationship with them into something negative. The world was a wonderful place for Jesus because everything in it belonged to his father. What tremendous pain it must have caused him to see his brothers misuse the Father’s house by each selfishly grabbing for the family possessions! If knowing that a spot in the landscape is tainted is enough to disrupt our enjoyment of the whole, how must it have been for him, and how must it still be for him now, regarding the ugliness and corruption brought about by people’s greed and their rush to get rich in his father’s beautiful house!
Whoever is able to understand Wordsworth, or Henry Vaughan, when either speaks of the glorious insights of his childhood, will be able to imagine a little how Jesus must, in his eternal childhood, regard the world.
Whoever can understand Wordsworth or Henry Vaughan when they talk about the beautiful insights of their childhood will be able to imagine a bit how Jesus must view the world in his eternal childhood.
Hear what Wordsworth says:—
Listen to what Wordsworth says:—
Hear what Henry Vaughan says:—
Listen to what Henry Vaughan says:—
Whoever has thus gazed on flower or cloud; whoever can recall poorest memory of the trail of glory that hung about his childhood, must have some faint idea how his father's house and the things in it always looked, and must still look to the Lord. With him there is no fading into the light of common day. He has never lost his childhood, the very essence of childhood being nearness to the Father and the outgoing of his creative love; whence, with that insight of his eternal childhood of which the insight of the little ones here is a fainter repetition, he must see everything as the Father means it. The child sees things as the Father means him to see them, as he thought of them when he uttered them. For God is not only the father of the child, but of the childhood that constitutes him a child, therefore the childness is of the divine nature. The child may not indeed be capable of looking into the father's method, but he can in a measure understand his work, has therefore free entrance to his study and workshop both, and is welcome to find out what he can, with fullest liberty to ask him questions. There are men too, who, at their best, see, in their lower measure, things as they are—as God sees them always. Jesus saw things just as his father saw them in his creative imagination, when willing them out to the eyes of his children. But if he could always see the things of his father even as some men and more children see them at times, he might well feel almost at home among them. He could not cease to admire, cease to love them. I say love, because the life in them, the presence of the creative one, would ever be plain to him. In the Perfect, would familiarity ever destroy wonder at things essentially wonderful because essentially divine? To cease to wonder is to fall plumb-down from the childlike to the commonplace—the most undivine of all moods intellectual. Our nature can never be at home among things that are not wonderful to us.
Whoever has looked at a flower or a cloud; whoever can remember even the faintest memory of the glory that surrounded their childhood, must have some idea of how their father's house and everything in it always looked, and must still look to the Lord. For Him, there’s no fading into the ordinary light of day. He has never lost His childhood, the very essence of which is being close to the Father and the outpouring of His creative love; thus, with the insight of His eternal childhood, of which the understanding of little ones here is a weaker reflection, He must see everything as the Father intends. The child perceives things as the Father wants him to see them, as He envisioned them when He created them. God is not only the father of the child but also of the childhood that makes him a child; therefore, the essence of childhood is part of the divine nature. The child may not be able to understand the father's methods, but he can grasp his work to some extent, and thus has free access to his study and workshop, welcomed to discover what he can, with the full freedom to ask questions. There are also men who, at their best, see, in their limited way, things as they truly are—as God sees them all the time. Jesus saw things just as His father saw them in His creative imagination when bringing them into view for His children. But if He could always see the things of His father, just as some men and more children see them at times, He might feel almost at home among them. He could not stop admiring or loving them. I say love because the life in them, the presence of the Creator, would always be obvious to Him. In the Perfect, could familiarity ever diminish wonder at things that are essentially wonderful because they are essentially divine? To stop wondering is to fall steeply from the childlike to the ordinary— the most undivine of all intellectual moods. Our nature can never feel at home among things that do not inspire wonder in us.
Could we see things always as we have sometimes seen them—and as one day we must always see them, only far better—should we ever know dullness? Greatly as we might enjoy all forms of art, much as we might learn through the eyes and thoughts of other men, should we fly to these for deliverance from ennui, from any haunting discomfort? Should we not just open our own child-eyes, look upon the things themselves, and be consoled?
Could we always see things the way we've sometimes seen them—and as we must one day see them, only much clearer—would we ever feel bored? No matter how much we might enjoy all forms of art, or how much we might learn from other people's perspectives, should we turn to these for relief from boredom or any lingering discomfort? Shouldn’t we just open our own childlike eyes, look at the things themselves, and find comfort?
Jesus, then, would have his parents understand that he was in his father's world among his father's things, where was nothing to hurt him; he knew them all, was in the secret of them all, could use and order them as did his father. To this same I think all we humans are destined to rise. Though so many of us now are ignorant what kind of home we need, what a home we are capable of having, we too shall inherit the earth with the Son eternal, doing with it as we would—willing with the will of the Father. To such a home as we now inhabit, only perfected, and perfectly beheld, we are travelling—never to reach it save by the obedience that makes us the children, therefore the heirs of God. And, thank God! there the father does not die that the children may inherit; for, bliss of heaven! we inherit with the Father.
Jesus wanted his parents to realize that he was in his father's world, surrounded by his father's belongings, where nothing could harm him; he understood everything, was aware of all the secrets, and could use and control them just like his father. I believe that all of us humans are meant to rise to this same state. Even though many of us are currently unaware of the kind of home we need or the home we are capable of having, we too will inherit the earth with the eternal Son, shaping it as we desire—aligned with the will of the Father. We are journeying towards that ideal home we now live in, just perfected and fully appreciated—never reaching it except through the obedience that makes us children, and therefore heirs of God. And, thank God! there the father does not die for the children to inherit; for, blessed be heaven! we inherit alongside the Father.
All the dangers of Jesus came from the priests, and the learned in the traditional law, whom his parents had not yet begun to fear on his behalf. They feared the dangers of the rugged way, the thieves and robbers of the hill-road. For the scribes and the pharisees, the priests and the rulers—they would be the first to acknowledge their Messiah, their king! Little they imagined, when they found him where he ought to have been safest had it been indeed his father's house, that there he sat amid lions—the great doctors of the temple! He could rule all the things in his father's house, but not the men of religion, the men of the temple, who called his father their Father. True, he might have compelled them with a word, withered them by a glance, with a finger-touch made them grovel at his feet; but such supremacy over his brothers the Lord of life despised. He must rule them as his father ruled himself; he would have them know themselves of the same family with himself; have them at home among the things of God, caring for the things he cared for, loving and hating as he and his father loved and hated, ruling themselves by the essential laws of being. Because they would not be such, he let them do to him as they would, that he might get at their hearts by some unknown unguarded door in their diviner part. 'I will be God among you; I will be myself to you.—You will not have me? Then do to me as you will. The created shall have power over him through whom they were created, that they may be compelled to know him and his father. They shall look on him whom they have pierced.'
All the dangers Jesus faced came from the priests and the experts in the traditional law, whom his parents hadn’t started to worry about for his sake yet. They feared the threats of the rough paths, the thieves and robbers on the hillside. As for the scribes, the Pharisees, the priests, and the rulers—they would be the first to recognize their Messiah, their king! Little did they realize, when they found him in what should have been the safest place, his father’s house, that he was surrounded by lions—the great teachers of the temple! He could manage everything in his father’s house, but not the religious leaders, the temple authorities, who called his father their Father. Certainly, he could have commanded them with a word, made them wither with a glance, brought them to their knees with just a touch; but the Lord of life rejected such authority over his peers. He wanted to lead them as his father led himself; he wanted them to recognize they were part of the same family as he was, to feel at home among the things of God, caring about what he cared about, loving and hating as he and his father did, governing themselves by the fundamental laws of existence. Because they refused to be that way, he allowed them to treat him however they pleased, so he could reach their hearts through some unknown unguarded door in their divine essence. 'I will be God among you; I will be myself to you. You don’t want me? Then do whatever you want. The created shall have power over him through whom they were created, so they may be forced to recognize him and his father. They will look on him whom they have pierced.'
His parents found him in the temple; they never really found him until he entered the true temple—their own adoring hearts. The temple that knows not its builder, is no temple; in it dwells no divinity. But at length he comes to his own, and his own receive him;—comes to them in the might of his mission to preach good tidings to the poor, to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance, and sight, and liberty, and the Lord's own good time.
His parents found him in the temple; they never truly found him until he entered the real temple—their own loving hearts. A temple that doesn’t know its builder isn’t a temple; there is no divinity within it. But eventually, he comes to his own, and his own accept him;—he arrives with the strength of his mission to share good news with the poor, to heal the brokenhearted, to offer freedom, sight, and liberty, all in the Lord's perfect timing.
JESUS AND HIS FELLOW TOWNSMEN.
And he came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up: and, as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and stood up for to read. And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Esaias. And when he had opened the book, he found the place where it was written, 'The spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord.' And he closed the book, and he gave it again to the minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that were in the synagogue were fastened on him. And he began to say unto them, 'This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears.'—Luke iv. 14-21.
And he went to Nazareth, where he had grown up. As was his habit, he entered the synagogue on the Sabbath and stood up to read. The scroll of the prophet Isaiah was given to him. When he opened the scroll, he found the place where it was written, 'The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to preach the good news to the poor; he has sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to proclaim freedom for the captives and recovery of sight for the blind, to set the oppressed free, to proclaim the year of the Lord’s favor.' He rolled up the scroll, returned it to the attendant, and sat down. Everyone in the synagogue looked at him intently. He began by saying to them, 'Today this scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.'—Luke iv. 14-21.
The Lord's sermon upon the mount seems such an enlargement of these words of the prophet as might, but for the refusal of the men of Nazareth to listen to him, have followed his reading of them here recorded. That, as given by the evangelist, they correspond to neither of the differing originals of the English and Greek versions, ought to be enough in itself to do away with the spiritually vulgar notion of the verbal inspiration of the Scriptures.
The Lord's sermon on the mount appears to be a broader interpretation of the prophet's words that might have come after he read them, if only the people of Nazareth had chosen to listen to him. The fact that, as presented by the evangelist, they don't match either of the different original English and Greek versions should be enough to dismiss the simplistic idea of the Scriptures being inspired word-for-word.
The point at which the Lord stops in his reading, is suggestive: he closes the book, leaving the words 'and the day of vengeance of our God,' or, as in the Septuagint, 'the day of recompense,' unread: God's vengeance is as holy a thing as his love, yea, is love, for God is love and God is not vengeance; but, apparently, the Lord would not give the word a place in his announcement of his mission: his hearers would not recognize it as a form of the Father's love, but as vengeance on their enemies, not vengeance on the selfishness of those who would not be their brother's keeper.
The point where the Lord stops in his reading is significant: he closes the book, leaving the words 'and the day of vengeance of our God,' or, as in the Septuagint, 'the day of recompense,' unread. God's vengeance is as sacred as his love, indeed, it is love because God is love and God is not vengeance; however, it seems the Lord did not want to include that word in his announcement of his mission. His listeners would not see it as a form of the Father's love, but rather as revenge against their enemies, not as vengeance against the selfishness of those who would not act as their brother's keeper.
He had not begun with Nazareth, neither with Galilee. 'A prophet has no honour in his own country,' he said, and began to teach where it was more likely he would be heard. It is true that he wrought his first miracle in Cana, but that was at his mother's request, not of his own intent, and he did not begin his teaching there. He went first to Jerusalem, there cast out the buyers and sellers from the temple, and did other notable things alluded to by St John; then went back to Galilee, where, having seen the things he did in Jerusalem, his former neighbours were now prepared to listen to him. Of these the Nazarenes, to whom the sight of him was more familiar, retained the most prejudice against him: he belonged to their very city! they had known him from a child!—and low indeed are they in whom familiarity with the high and true breeds contempt! they are judged already. Yet such was the fame of the new prophet, that even they were willing to hear in the synagogue what he had to say to them—thence to determine for themselves what claim he had to an honourable reception. But the eye of their judgment was not single, therefore was their body full of darkness. Should Nazareth indeed prove, to their self-glorifying satisfaction, the city of the great Prophet, they were more than ready to grasp at the renown of having produced him: he was indeed the great Prophet, and within a few minutes they would have slain him for the honour of Israel. In the ignoble even the love of their country partakes largely of the ignoble.
He didn't start in Nazareth or Galilee. "A prophet has no honor in his own hometown," he said, and he began to teach where he was more likely to be heard. It's true that he performed his first miracle in Cana, but that was at his mother's request, not his own choice, and he didn't start teaching there. He first went to Jerusalem, where he drove out the buyers and sellers from the temple and did other notable things mentioned by St. John; then he returned to Galilee, where, having seen what he did in Jerusalem, his old neighbors were now willing to listen to him. Among them, the people of Nazareth, who were most used to seeing him, held the strongest biases against him: he was from their very own city! They had known him since he was a child!—and how lowly are those in whom familiarity breeds contempt! They had already judged him. Yet, despite their prejudice, the fame of this new prophet was such that they were willing to hear what he had to say in the synagogue—so they could determine for themselves what claim he had to respect. But their judgment was clouded, and so their minds were full of darkness. If Nazareth were to convince them that it was the city of the great Prophet, they would be more than ready to take pride in having produced him: he truly was the great Prophet, and within moments they might have killed him for the honor of Israel. In the unworthy, even their love of their country carries a taint of the unworthy.
There was a shadow of the hateless vengeance of God in the expulsion of the dishonest dealers from the temple with which the Lord initiated his mission: that was his first parable to Jerusalem; to Nazareth he comes with the sweetest words of the prophet of hope in his mouth—good tidings of great joy—of healing and sight and liberty; followed by the godlike announcement, that what the prophet had promised he was come to fulfil. His heart, his eyes, his lips, his hands—his whole body is full of gifts for men, and that day was that scripture fulfilled in their ears. The prophecy had gone before that he should save his people from their sins; he brings an announcement they will better understand: he is come, he says, to deliver men from sorrow and pain, ignorance and oppression, everything that makes life hard and unfriendly. What a gracious speech, what a daring pledge to a world whelmed in tyranny and wrong! To the women of it, I imagine, it sounded the sweetest, in them woke the highest hopes. They had scarce had a hearing when the Lord came; and thereupon things began to mend with them, and are mending still, for the Lord is at work, and will be. He is the refuge of the oppressed. By its very woes, as by bitterest medicine, he is setting the world free from sin and woe. This very hour he is curing its disease, the symptoms of which are so varied and so painful; working none the less faithfully that the sick, taking the symptoms for the disease, cry out against the incompetence of their physician. 'What power can heal the broken-hearted?' they cry. And indeed it takes a God to do it, but the God is here! In yet better words than those of the prophet, spoken straight from his own heart, he cries: 'Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' He calls to him every heart knowing its own bitterness, speaks to the troubled consciousness of every child of the Father. He is come to free us from everything that makes life less than bliss essential. No other could be a gospel worthy of the God of men.
There was a hint of God's unyielding vengeance in the way He drove the dishonest merchants out of the temple at the start of His mission: that was His first message to Jerusalem. To Nazareth, He arrived with the comforting words of a prophet bringing hope—good news of great joy—offering healing, sight, and freedom; followed by the divine proclamation that He had come to fulfill what the prophet had promised. His heart, his eyes, his lips, his hands—his entire being is filled with gifts for humanity, and that day, the scripture was fulfilled in their presence. The prophecy had come before that He would save His people from their sins; He brings a message they can truly grasp: He says He has come to free people from sorrow and pain, ignorance and oppression, everything that makes life difficult and unfriendly. What a kind speech, what a bold promise to a world drowning in tyranny and injustice! To the women, I imagine, it must have sounded the sweetest, igniting their highest hopes. They hardly had a chance to be heard before the Lord arrived; and as a result, their situation began to improve, and it continues to improve, for the Lord is at work and will keep working. He is the refuge for the oppressed. Through its very struggles, like the harshest medicine, He is liberating the world from sin and suffering. Right now, He is healing its afflictions, the symptoms of which are so diverse and painful; working just as faithfully despite the fact that the sick, mistaking symptoms for the actual illness, complain about their doctor’s competence. "What power can heal the broken-hearted?" they ask. And indeed, it takes a God to do that, but that God is here! In even better words than those of the prophet, spoken directly from His own heart, He calls out: "Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest." He reaches out to every heart aware of its own sorrow, speaking to the troubled spirit of every child of the Father. He has come to liberate us from everything that makes life less than blissful. No other message could truly represent the God of humanity.
Every one will, I presume, confess to more or less misery. Its apparent source may be this or that; its real source is, to use a poor figure, a dislocation of the juncture between the created and the creating life. This primal evil is the parent of evils unnumbered, hence of miseries multitudinous, under the weight of which the arrogant man cries out against life, and goes on to misuse it, while the child looks around for help—and who shall help him but his father! The Father is with him all the time, but it may be long ere the child knows himself in his arms. His heart may be long troubled as well as his outer life. The dank mists of doubtful thought may close around his way, and hide from him the Light of the world! cold winds from the desert of foiled endeavour may sorely buffet and for a time baffle his hope; but every now and then the blue pledge of a great sky will break through the clouds over his head; and a faint aurora will walk his darkest East. Gradually he grows more capable of imagining a world in which every good thing thinkable may be a fact. Best of all, the story of him who is himself the good news, the gospel of God, becomes not only more and more believable to his heart, but more and more ministrant to his life of conflict, and his assurance of a living father who hears when his children cry. The gospel according to this or that expounder of it, may repel him unspeakably; the gospel according to Jesus Christ, attracts him supremely, and ever holds where it has drawn him. To the priest, the scribe, the elder, exclaiming against his self-sufficiency in refusing what they teach, he answers, 'It is life or death to me. Your gospel I cannot take. To believe as you would have me believe, would be to lose my God. Your God is no God to me. I do not desire him. I would rather die the death than believe in such a God. In the name of the true God, I cast your gospel from me; it is no gospel, and to believe it would be to wrong him in whom alone lies my hope.'
Everyone, I imagine, will admit to experiencing some level of misery. The obvious reasons for this misery might vary; however, its true origin is, to use a clumsy metaphor, a disconnect between the life that is created and the life that is constantly being created. This fundamental issue gives rise to countless other problems, which in turn lead to overwhelming suffering. Under the burden of this, the proud person may rail against life and misuse it, while the child searches for support—and who can help him but his father? The Father is always with him, but it may take a while for the child to recognize him. His heart might face challenges just like his external circumstances. The thick fog of uncertainty may surround him, obscuring the Light of the world! Harsh winds from the barren land of failed attempts may severely test and even momentarily crush his hope; but now and then, the clear promise of a vast sky will pierce through the clouds above him, and a gentle dawn will illuminate his darkest moments. Gradually, he becomes more capable of envisioning a world where every good thing imaginable can be a reality. Best of all, the story of the one who embodies the good news, the gospel of God, becomes increasingly believable to him and offers more help in his struggles, assuring him of a living father who listens when his children cry. The gospel according to various interpreters may repel him deeply; however, the gospel according to Jesus Christ draws him in completely and continues to hold his attention. To the priest, the scholar, the elder who criticize his independence for rejecting their teachings, he responds, 'It's a matter of life or death for me. I cannot accept your gospel. To believe as you want me to would mean losing my God. Your God is not a God to me. I have no desire for him. I would rather die than believe in such a God. In the name of the true God, I reject your gospel; it is not a gospel, and to believe it would betray the one in whom my hope solely rests.'
'But to believe in such a man,' he might go on to say, 'with such a message, as I read of in the New Testament, is life from the dead. I have yielded myself, to live no more in the idea of self, but with the life of God. To him I commit the creature he has made, that he may live in it, and work out its life—develop it according to the idea of it in his own creating mind. I fall in with his ways for me. I believe in him. I trust him. I try to obey him. I look to be rendered capable of and receive a pure vision of his will, freedom from the prison-house of my limitation, from the bondage of a finite existence. For the finite that dwells in the infinite and in which the infinite dwells, is finite no longer. Those who are thus children indeed, are little Gods, the divine brood of the infinite Father. No mere promise of deliverance from the consequences of sin, would be any gospel to me. Less than the liberty of a holy heart, less than the freedom of the Lord himself, will never satisfy one human soul. Father, set me free in the glory of thy will, so that I will only as thou willest. Thy will be at once thy perfection and mine. Thou alone art deliverance—absolute safety from every cause and kind of trouble that ever existed, anywhere now exists, or ever can exist in thy universe.'
'But to believe in a man like that,' he might continue, 'with a message like the one I read about in the New Testament, is like being brought back to life. I've decided to stop living for myself and instead embrace the life of God. I give him the being he created, so he can live in me and shape my life—develop it according to his original vision. I align myself with his plans for me. I believe in him. I trust him. I try to follow his guidance. I hope to be able to see his will clearly, to be freed from the constraints of my limitations and the confinement of a finite life. Because if the finite is part of the infinite, and the infinite exists within it, then it's no longer finite. Those who are truly children are like little gods, part of the divine family of the infinite Father. Just the idea of being freed from the consequences of sin wouldn't be enough for me. Anything less than the freedom of a pure heart, less than the freedom of the Lord himself, will never satisfy even one human being. Father, set me free in the glory of your will, so that I will only act as you desire. Your will is both your perfection and mine. You alone are deliverance—complete safety from every cause and kind of trouble that has ever existed, exists now, or will ever exist in your universe.'
But the people of the Lord's town, to whom he read, appropriating them, the gracious words of the prophet, were of the wise and prudent of their day. With one and the same breath, they seem to cry, 'These things are good, it is true, but they must come after our way. We must have the promise to our fathers fulfilled—that we shall rule the world, the chosen of God, the children of Abraham and Israel. We want to be a free people, manage our own affairs, live in plenty, and do as we please. Liberty alone can ever cure the woes of which you speak. We do not need to be better; we are well enough. Give us riches and honour, and keep us content with ourselves, that we may be satisfied with our own likeness, and thou shalt be the Messiah.' Never, perhaps, would such be men's spoken words, but the prevailing condition of their minds might often well take form in such speech. Whereon will they ground their complaint should God give them their hearts' desire? When that desire given closes in upon them with a torturing sense of slavery; when they find that what they have imagined their own will, was but a suggestion they knew not whence; when they discover that life is not good, yet they cannot die; will they not then turn and entreat their maker to save them after his own fashion?
But the people of the Lord's town, who heard him read the comforting words of the prophet, were the wise and sensible individuals of their time. They seemed to simultaneously shout, 'These things are good, that's true, but they have to come on our terms. We must see the promise to our ancestors fulfilled—that we will rule the world, as the chosen of God, the children of Abraham and Israel. We want to be free, manage our own affairs, live abundantly, and do as we please. Only freedom can truly solve the problems you mention. We don't need to be better; we’re fine as we are. Give us wealth and honor, and let us be happy with ourselves, so we can be satisfied with our own reflection, and you shall be the Messiah.' While such words might never actually be spoken, the prevailing mindset could very well take shape in this way. What will they complain about if God gives them everything they desire? When that desire closes in on them like a suffocating cage; when they realize that what they thought was their own choice was merely an idea they didn’t recognize; when they find that life isn't good, yet they can’t escape it; won't they then turn and plead with their creator to save them in his own way?
Let us try to understand the brief, elliptical narrative of what took place in the synagogue of Nazareth on the occasion of our Lord's announcement of his mission.
Let’s try to understand the short, indirect story of what happened in the synagogue of Nazareth when our Lord announced his mission.
'This day,' said Jesus, 'is this scripture fulfilled in your ears;' and went on with his divine talk. We shall yet know, I trust, what 'the gracious words' were 'which proceeded out of his mouth': surely some who heard them, still remember them, for 'all bare him witness, and wondered at' them! How did they bear him witness? Surely not alone by the intensity of their wondering gaze! Must not the narrator mean that their hearts bore witness to the power of his presence, that they felt the appeal of his soul to theirs, that they said in themselves, 'Never man spake like this man'? Must not the light of truth in his face, beheld of such even as knew not the truth, have lifted their souls up truthward? Was it not the something true, common to all hearts, that bore the wondering witness to the graciousness of his words? Had not those words found a way to the pure human, that is, the divine in the men? Was it not therefore that they were drawn to him—all but ready to accept him?—on their own terms, alas, not his! For a moment he seemed to them a true messenger, but truth in him was not truth to them: had he been what they took him for, he would have been no saviour. They were, however, though partly by mistake, well disposed toward him, and it was with a growing sense of being honoured by his relation to them, and the property they had in him, that they said, 'Is not this Joseph's son?'
'This day,' Jesus said, 'this scripture is fulfilled in your ears,' and continued with his divine message. I hope we will someday understand what 'the gracious words' were 'that came out of his mouth': surely some who heard them still remember, for 'everyone bore witness to him and marveled at' them! How did they bear witness? Surely not just by their amazed expressions! Doesn't the narrator mean that their hearts witnessed the power of his presence, that they felt the connection from his soul to theirs, and thought to themselves, 'No one has spoken like this man'? Wasn't the light of truth in his face, even seen by those who didn't know the truth, lifting their souls toward truth? Was it not something true, shared by all hearts, that bore witness to the graciousness of his words? Hadn't those words found a way to reach the pure human, which is the divine within them? Was it not why they were drawn to him—almost ready to accept him?—but on their own terms, unfortunately not his! For a moment, he seemed to them like a true messenger, but the truth in him wasn't a truth they recognized: if he had been what they thought, he wouldn't have been a savior. However, they were, though partly mistaken, positively inclined toward him, and it was with a growing sense of being honored by their connection to him and the bond they shared with him that they said, 'Isn't this Joseph's son?'
But the Lord knew what was in their hearts; he knew the false notion with which they were almost ready to declare for him; he knew also the final proof to which they were in their wisdom and prudence about to subject him. He did not look likely to be a prophet, seeing he had grown up among them, and had never shown any credentials: they had a right to proof positive! They had heard of wonderful things he had done in other places: why had they not first of all been done in their sight? Who had a claim equal to theirs? who so capable as they to pronounce judgment on his mission whether false or true: had they not known him from childhood? His words were gracious, but words were nothing: he must do something—something wonderful! Without such conclusive, satisfying proof, Nazareth at least would never acknowledge him!
But the Lord knew what was in their hearts; he was aware of the false idea they were almost ready to accept about him; he also understood the final test they were preparing to put him through with their wisdom and caution. He didn’t seem like a prophet since he had grown up among them and had never shown any proof of his calling: they had a right to concrete evidence! They had heard about amazing things he had done elsewhere: why hadn’t he done them in their presence first? Who had a claim as valid as theirs? Who was better positioned than they were to judge whether his mission was true or false: hadn’t they known him since he was a child? His words were kind, but words alone meant nothing: he needed to do something—something extraordinary! Without that kind of undeniable proof, Nazareth would never accept him!
They were quite ready for the honour of having any true prophet, such as it seemed not impossible the son of Joseph might turn out to be, recognized as their towns-man, one of their own people: if he were such, theirs was the credit of having produced him! Then indeed they were ready to bear witness to him, take his part, adopt his cause, and before the world stand up for him! As to his being the Messiah, that was merest absurdity: did they not all know his father, the carpenter? He might, however, be the prophet whom so many of the best in the nation were at the moment expecting! Let him do something wonderful!
They were totally ready to embrace the idea of any genuine prophet, especially if the son of Joseph could turn out to be one, being recognized as their townsman, one of their own: if that were the case, they could take pride in having produced him! They would definitely be ready to support him, defend him, adopt his cause, and stand up for him in front of the world! But the idea of him being the Messiah was just ridiculous: didn’t they all know his father was a carpenter? Still, he could be the prophet that many of the nation’s best were currently waiting for! All he needed to do was something amazing!
They were not a gracious people, or a good. The Lord saw their thought, and it was far from being to his mind. He desired no such reception as they were at present equal to giving a prophet. His mighty works were not meant for such as they—to convince them of what they were incapable of understanding or welcoming! Those who would not believe without signs and wonders, could never believe worthily with any number of them, and none should be given them! His mighty works were to rouse the love, and strengthen the faith of the meek and lowly in heart, of such as were ready to come to the light, and show that they were of the light. He knew how poor the meaning the Nazarenes put on the words he had read; what low expectations they had of the Messiah when most they longed for his coming. They did not hear the prophet while he read the prophet! At sight of a few poor little wonders, nothing to him, to them sufficient to prove him such a Messiah as they looked for, they would burst into loud acclaim, and rush to their arms, eager, his officers and soldiers, to open the one triumphant campaign against the accursed Romans, and sweep them beyond the borders of their sacred country. Their Messiah would make of their nation the redeemed of the Lord, themselves the favourites of his court, and the tyrants of the world! Salvation from their sins was not in their hearts, not in their imaginations, not at all in their thoughts. They had heard him read his commission to heal the broken-hearted; they would rush to break hearts in his name. The Lord knew them, and their vain expectations. He would have no such followers—no followers on false conceptions—no followers whom wonders would delight but nowise better! The Nazarenes were not yet of the sort that needed but one change to be his people. He had come to give them help; until they accepted his, they could have none to give him.
They weren’t a kind or good people. The Lord understood their thoughts, which were very different from what He had in mind. He didn’t want the kind of reception they were currently able to give a prophet. His mighty works weren’t meant for them—to convince them of things they couldn’t grasp or appreciate! Those who wouldn’t believe without signs and wonders could never believe meaningfully, no matter how many were shown to them, and none would be given! His mighty works were meant to inspire love and strengthen the faith of the humble in heart, those ready to seek the light and show they belonged to it. He knew how little the Nazarenes understood the words he read; their expectations of the Messiah were so low, even though they longed for his arrival. They didn’t really hear the prophet while he read! When faced with a few minor miracles, nothing significant to him but enough for them to think he was the Messiah they wanted, they would cheer loudly and rush to him, eager to be his officers and soldiers, ready to launch a triumphant campaign against the hated Romans and drive them out of their sacred land. Their Messiah would make their nation the redeemed of the Lord, with them as the favorites in his court and rulers of the world! Salvation from their sins wasn’t in their hearts, imaginations, or thoughts at all. They had heard him read his mission to heal the broken-hearted, yet they would rush to break hearts in his name. The Lord knew them and their empty expectations. He wouldn’t have such followers—no followers with false ideas—no followers pleased by wonders but made no better by them! The Nazarenes weren’t yet the kind of people who needed only one change to become his. He came to help them; until they accepted his help, they couldn’t give anything to him.
The Lord never did mighty work in proof of his mission; to help a growing faith in himself and his father, he would do anything! He healed those whom healing would deeper heal—those in whom suffering had so far done its work, that its removal also would carry it on. To the Nazarenes he would not manifest his power; they were not in a condition to get good from such manifestation: it would but confirm their present arrogance and ambition. Wonderful works can only nourish a faith already existent; to him who believes without it, a miracle may be granted. It was the Israelite indeed, whom the Lord met with miracle: 'Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig-tree, believest thou? Thou shalt see the angels of God ascending and descending on the Son of Man.' Those who laughed him to scorn were not allowed to look on the resurrection of the daughter of Jairus. Peter, when he would walk on the water, had both permission and power given him to do so. The widow received the prophet, and was fed; the Syrian went to the prophet, and was cured. In Nazareth, because of unbelief, the Lord could only lay his hands on a few sick folk; in the rest was none of that leaning toward the truth, which alone can make room for the help of a miracle. This they soon made manifest.
The Lord never performed mighty works to prove his mission; to help strengthen faith in himself and his father, he would do anything! He healed those who needed deeper healing—those in whom suffering had done its work to the point that removing it would continue the process. He wouldn’t show his power to the people of Nazareth; they weren’t in a state to benefit from such a display: it would only reinforce their existing arrogance and ambition. Amazing works can only support a faith that already exists; for those who believe without it, a miracle may be granted. It was the true Israelite whom the Lord met with a miracle: 'Because I told you, I saw you under the fig tree, do you believe? You will see the angels of God ascending and descending on the Son of Man.' Those who mocked him were not allowed to witness the resurrection of Jairus's daughter. Peter, when he wanted to walk on water, was given both permission and the ability to do so. The widow welcomed the prophet and was provided for; the Syrian went to the prophet and was healed. In Nazareth, due to their lack of belief, the Lord could only heal a few sick people; the rest showed no openness to the truth, which is what allows room for a miracle's help. This soon became clear.
The Lord saw them on the point of challenging a display of his power, and anticipated the challenge with a refusal.
The Lord noticed they were about to test his power and preemptively declined their challenge.
For the better understanding of his words, let me presume to paraphrase them: 'I know you will apply to me the proverb, Physician, heal thyself, requiring me to prove what is said of me in Capernaum, by doing the same here; but there is another proverb, No prophet is accepted in his own country. Unaccepted I do nothing wonderful. In the great famine, Elijah was sent to no widow of the many in Israel, but to a Sidonian; and Elisha cured no leper of the many in Israel, but Naaman the Syrian. There are those fit to see signs and wonders; they are not always the kin of the prophet.'
To better understand his words, let me rephrase them: 'I know you might refer to the saying, "Physician, heal thyself," expecting me to prove what’s said about me in Capernaum by doing the same here; but there’s another saying, "No prophet is accepted in his own country." Unaccepted, I perform no miracles. During the great famine, Elijah was sent to none of the many widows in Israel, but to one from Sidon; and Elisha healed no leper from the many in Israel, but Naaman the Syrian. Some people are ready to see signs and wonders; they aren’t always related to the prophet.'
The Nazarenes heard with indignation. Their wonder at his gracious words was changed to bitterest wrath. The very beams of their ugly religion were party-spirit, exclusiveness, and pride in the fancied favour of God for them only of all the nations: to hint at the possibility of a revelation of the glory of God to a stranger; far more, to hint that a stranger might be fitter to receive such a revelation than a Jew, was an offence reaching to the worst insult; and it was cast in their teeth by a common man of their own city! 'Thou art but a well-known carpenter's son, and dost thou teach us! Darest thou imply a divine preference for Capernaum over Nazareth?' In bad odour with the rest of their countrymen, they were the prouder of themselves.
The Nazarenes listened with anger. Their amazement at his kind words turned into deep rage. The core of their flawed religion was all about being divisive, exclusive, and feeling proud of what they thought was God’s favor for them alone among all nations: the mere suggestion that a revelation of God’s glory could be given to an outsider; even more so, that an outsider might be more deserving of such a revelation than a Jew, felt like a serious insult; especially coming from a common man from their own town! "You’re just a well-known carpenter’s son, and you dare to teach us? Do you really think Capernaum is favored by God over Nazareth?" They felt even prouder of themselves, despite being looked down upon by the rest of their countrymen.
The whole synagogue, observe, rose in a fury. Such a fellow a prophet! He was worse than the worst of Gentiles! he was a false Jew! a traitor to his God! a friend of the idol-worshipping Romans! Away with him! His townsmen led the van in his rejection by his own. The men of Nazareth would have forestalled his crucifixion by them of Jerusalem. What! a Sidonian woman fitter to receive the prophet than any Jewess! a heathen worthier to be kept alive by miracle in time of famine, than a worshipper of the true God! a leper of Damascus less displeasing to God than the lepers of his chosen race! It was no longer condescending approval that shone in their eyes. He a prophet! They had seen through him! Soon had they found him out! The moment he perceived it useless to pose for a prophet with them, who had all along known the breed of him, he had turned to insult them! He dared not attempt in his own city the deceptions with which, by the help of Satan, he had made such a grand show, and fooled the idiots of Capernaum! He saw they knew him too well, were too wide-awake to be cozened by him, and to avoid their expected challenge, fell to reviling the holy nation. Let him take the consequences! To the brow of the hill with him!
The whole synagogue, notice, erupted in anger. This guy a prophet? He was worse than the worst of Gentiles! He was a fake Jew! A traitor to his God! A friend of the idol-worshipping Romans! Get rid of him! His fellow townspeople led the charge against him. The people of Nazareth wanted to stop his crucifixion by those in Jerusalem. What? A woman from Sidon more deserving of the prophet than any Jewish woman? A non-Jew worthier of being saved by miracle during famine than a worshipper of the true God? A leper from Damascus less offensive to God than the lepers from his own chosen race? There was no longer any approving look in their eyes. Him a prophet! They had seen right through him! They figured him out quickly! As soon as he realized it was pointless to act like a prophet around them, who had always known what he was really like, he started insulting them! He didn’t dare try the tricks that had worked so well on the gullible people of Capernaum! He knew they were too smart to be fooled by him, and to avoid their expected challenge, he began to attack the holy nation. Let him face the consequences! To the edge of the hill with him!
How could there be any miracle for such! They were well satisfied with themselves, and
How could there be any miracle for that! They were really pleased with themselves, and
Need and the upward look, the mood ready to believe when and where it can, the embryonic faith, is dear to Him whose love would have us trust him. Let any man seek him—not in curious inquiry whether the story of him may be true or cannot be true—in humble readiness to accept him altogether if only he can, and he shall find him; we shall not fail of help to believe because we doubt. But if the questioner be such that the dispersion of his doubt would but leave him in disobedience, the Power of truth has no care to effect his conviction. Why cast out a devil that the man may the better do the work of the devil? The childlike doubt will, as it softens and yields, minister nourishment with all that was good in it to the faith-germ at its heart; the wise and prudent unbelief will be left to develop its own misery. The Lord could easily have satisfied the Nazarenes that he was the Messiah: they would but have hardened into the nucleus of an army for the subjugation of the world. To a warfare with their own sins, to the subjugation of their doing and desiring to the will of the great Father, all the miracles in his power would never have persuaded them. A true convincement is not possible to hearts and minds like theirs. Not only is it impossible for a low man to believe a thousandth part of what a noble man can, but a low man cannot believe anything as a noble man believes it. The men of Nazareth could have believed in Jesus as their saviour from the Romans; as their saviour from their sins they could not believe in him, for they loved their sins. The king of heaven came to offer them a share in his kingdom; but they were not poor in spirit, and the kingdom of heaven was not for them. Gladly would they have inherited the earth; but they were not meek, and the earth was for the lowly children of the perfect Father.
Need and the upward look, the mood ready to believe when and where it can, the budding faith, is precious to Him whose love wants us to trust him. Let anyone seek him—not through curious questioning about whether his story is true or not— but in humble readiness to accept him completely if only he can, and they will find him; we won't fail to find help in believing because we doubt. But if the person questioning is such that getting rid of their doubt would only leave them in disobedience, the Power of truth isn't concerned about changing their mind. Why expel a devil just so the person can do the devil’s work better? The childlike doubt will, as it softens and surrenders, nurture the faith-germ at its core with all the good it has; the wise and self-satisfied disbelief will be left to create its own misery. The Lord could easily have proven to the Nazarenes that he was the Messiah: they would have just become the center of an army for world domination. In facing their own sins, no amount of miracles in his power would have convinced them. A true conviction isn’t possible for hearts and minds like theirs. Not only is it impossible for a lower man to believe even a fraction of what a noble man can, but a lower man also can't believe anything the way a noble man does. The people of Nazareth could have believed in Jesus as their savior from the Romans; as their savior from their sins, they could not believe in him, because they loved their sins. The king of heaven came to offer them a share in his kingdom; but they were not poor in spirit, and the kingdom of heaven was not meant for them. They would have gladly inherited the earth; but they were not meek, and the earth was for the humble children of the perfect Father.
THE HEIRS OF HEAVEN AND EARTH.
And he opened his mouth and taught them, saying, 'Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.' ...'Blessed are the meek; for they shall inherit the earth.'—Matthew v. 2, 3, 5.
And he opened his mouth and taught them, saying, 'Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.' ...'Blessed are the meek; for they will inherit the earth.'—Matthew v. 2, 3, 5.
The words of the Lord are the seed sown by the sower. Into our hearts they must fall that they may grow. Meditation and prayer must water them, and obedience keep them in the sunlight. Thus will they bear fruit for the Lord's gathering.
The Lord's words are like seeds planted by the sower. They need to fall into our hearts so they can grow. Meditation and prayer are necessary to nourish them, and obedience helps keep them in the light. In this way, they will produce fruit for the Lord's harvest.
Those of his disciples, that is, obedient hearers, who had any experience in trying to live, would, in part, at once understand them; but as they obeyed and pondered, the meaning of them would keep growing. This we see in the writings of the apostles. It will be so with us also, who need to understand everything he said neither more nor less than they to whom first he spoke; while our obligation to understand is far greater than theirs at the time, inasmuch as we have had nearly two thousand years' experience of the continued coming of the kingdom he then preached: it is not yet come; it has been all the time, and is now, drawing slowly nearer.
Those of his disciples, meaning the ones who listened and followed, who had any experience in trying to live this way, would immediately grasp some of it; but as they obeyed and thought about it, its meaning would continue to deepen. We see this in the writings of the apostles. It will be the same for us, as we need to understand everything he said just as much as those he first spoke to; our responsibility to grasp this is even greater than theirs at the time since we’ve had almost two thousand years of experience with the ongoing arrival of the kingdom he preached about: it hasn’t fully arrived yet; it has always been present and is slowly getting closer now.
The sermon on the mount, as it is commonly called, seems the Lord's first free utterance, in the presence of any large assembly, of the good news of the kingdom. He had been teaching his disciples and messengers; and had already brought the glad tidings that his father was their father, to many besides—to Nathanael for one, to Nicodemus, to the woman of Samaria, to every one he had cured, every one whose cry for help he had heard: his epiphany was a gradual thing, beginning, where it continues, with the individual. It is impossible even to guess at what number may have heard him on this occasion: he seems to have gone up the mount because of the crowd—to secure a somewhat opener position whence he could better speak; and thither followed him those who desired to be taught of him, accompanied doubtless by not a few in whom curiosity was the chief motive. Disciple or gazer, he addressed the individuality of every one that had ears to hear. Peter and Andrew, James and John, are all we know as his recognized disciples, followers, and companions, at the time; but, while his words were addressed to such as had come to him desiring to learn of him, the things he uttered were eternal truths, life in which was essential for every one of his father's children, therefore they were for all: he who heard to obey, was his disciple.
The Sermon on the Mount, as it's commonly known, seems to be the first time the Lord openly shared the good news of the kingdom in front of a large crowd. He had been teaching his disciples and messengers and had already shared the joyful message that his father was also their father with many others—like Nathanael, Nicodemus, the Samaritan woman, and everyone he had healed, anyone whose cries for help he had listened to. His revelation was gradual, starting with the individual. It's hard to guess how many people heard him on this occasion; he seems to have climbed the mountain because of the crowd—to find a more open space where he could speak better. Those who wanted to learn from him followed, likely accompanied by many who were simply curious. Whether they were disciples or onlookers, he spoke to the individual needs of everyone who could hear him. Peter, Andrew, James, and John are the only recognized disciples, followers, and companions we know of at that time. However, while his words were directed at those eager to learn from him, the truths he shared were timeless, essential for every one of his father's children, meaning they were meant for everyone: whoever heard with the intent to obey was his disciple.
How different, at the first sound of it, must the good news have been from the news anxiously expected by those who waited for the Messiah! Even the Baptist in prison lay listening after something of quite another sort. The Lord had to send him a message, by eye-witnesses of his doings, to remind him that God's thoughts are not as our thoughts, or his ways as our ways—that the design of God is other and better than the expectation of men. His summary of the gifts he was giving to men, culminated with the preaching of the good news to the poor. If John had known these his doings before, he had not recognized them as belonging to the Lord's special mission: the Lord tells him it is not enough to have accepted him as the Messiah; he must recognize his doings as the work he had come into the world to do, and as in their nature so divine as to be the very business of the Son of God in whom the Father was well pleased.
How different the good news must have sounded compared to what those waiting for the Messiah were anxiously expecting! Even the Baptist in prison was listening for something completely different. The Lord had to send him a message through witnesses of his actions to remind him that God's thoughts aren't like ours, and his ways aren't our ways—that God's plans are different and better than what humans expect. His summary of the gifts he was giving to people peaked with the preaching of the good news to the poor. If John had known about these actions beforehand, he still wouldn't have seen them as part of the Lord's special mission: the Lord tells him it’s not enough to have accepted him as the Messiah; he must recognize what he’s doing as the work he came into the world to accomplish, so divine in nature that it is the very purpose of the Son of God, in whom the Father is well pleased.
Wherein then consisted the goodness of the news which he opened his mouth to give them? What was in the news to make the poor glad? Why was his arrival with such words in his heart and mouth, the coming of the kingdom?
Where exactly was the goodness of the news that he shared? What was it about the news that brought joy to the poor? Why did his arrival, with such words in his heart and on his lips, signify the coming of the kingdom?
All good news from heaven, is of truth—essential truth, involving duty, and giving and promising help to the performance of it. There can be no good news for us men, except of uplifting love, and no one can be lifted up who will not rise. If God himself sought to raise his little ones without their consenting effort, they would drop from his foiled endeavour. He will carry us in his arms till we are able to walk; he will carry us in his arms when we are weary with walking; he will not carry us if we will not walk.
All good news from heaven is about truth—essential truth that involves duty and offers support and encouragement to fulfill it. There can't be any good news for us humans, except for uplifting love, and no one can be lifted up who doesn't want to rise. If God himself tried to lift his little ones without their willingness to put in the effort, they would fall from his failed attempt. He will carry us in his arms until we're able to walk; he will carry us in his arms when we're tired of walking; but he won't carry us if we refuse to walk.
Very different are the good news Jesus brings us from certain prevalent representations of the gospel, founded on the pagan notion that suffering is an offset for sin, and culminating in the vile assertion that the suffering of an innocent man, just because he is innocent, yea perfect, is a satisfaction to the holy Father for the evil deeds of his children. As a theory concerning the atonement nothing could be worse, either intellectually, morally, or spiritually; announced as the gospel itself, as the good news of the kingdom of heaven, the idea is monstrous as any Chinese dragon. Such a so-called gospel is no gospel, however accepted as God sent by good men of a certain development. It is evil news, dwarfing, enslaving, maddening—news to the child-heart of the dreariest damnation. Doubtless some elements of the gospel are mixed up with it on most occasions of its announcement; none the more is it the message received from him. It can be good news only to such as are prudently willing to be delivered from a God they fear, but unable to accept the gospel of a perfect God, in whom to trust perfectly.
Very different are the good news Jesus brings us from certain common interpretations of the gospel, which are based on the pagan idea that suffering pays for sin. This culminates in the disgusting claim that the suffering of an innocent man, simply because he is innocent—indeed, perfect—somehow satisfies the holy Father for the wrongdoings of his children. As a theory about atonement, nothing could be worse, either intellectually, morally, or spiritually; when presented as the gospel itself, as the good news of the kingdom of heaven, the idea is as monstrous as any Chinese dragon. Such a so-called gospel is no gospel, even if some well-meaning individuals of a certain mindset accept it as divinely inspired. It is bad news, crippling, enslaving, maddening—news that crushes the child-like heart in the bleakest damnation. Certainly, some elements of the gospel are mixed in with it whenever it’s shared; however, that doesn’t make it the message received from Him. It can only be good news for those who are cautiously willing to be saved from a God they fear, yet struggle to embrace the gospel of a perfect God, in whom they can trust completely.
The good news of Jesus was just the news of the thoughts and ways of the Father in the midst of his family. He told them that the way men thought for themselves and their children was not the way God thought for himself and his children; that the kingdom of heaven was founded, and must at length show itself founded on very different principles from those of the kingdoms and families of the world, meaning by the world that part of the Father's family which will not be ordered by him, will not even try to obey him. The world's man, its great, its successful, its honorable man, is he who may have and do what he pleases, whose strength lies in money and the praise of men; the greatest in the kingdom of heaven is the man who is humblest and serves his fellows the most. Multitudes of men, in no degree notable as ambitious or proud, hold the ambitious, the proud man in honour, and, for all deliverance, hope after some shadow of his prosperity. How many even of those who look for the world to come, seek to the powers of this world for deliverance from its evils, as if God were the God of the world to come only! The oppressed of the Lord's time looked for a Messiah to set their nation free, and make it rich and strong; the oppressed of our time believe in money, knowledge, and the will of a people which needs but power to be in its turn the oppressor. The first words of the Lord on this occasion were:—'Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven,'
The good news of Jesus was really about the Father’s thoughts and ways in the midst of His family. He explained that the way people think for themselves and their children isn’t the same as how God thinks for Himself and His children; that the kingdom of heaven is based on principles that are very different from those of the kingdoms and families of the world, which means that part of the Father’s family that won’t follow Him or even try to obey Him. In the world, the successful and respected person is someone who can have and do whatever they want, whose strength comes from money and the approval of others; but the greatest in the kingdom of heaven is the one who is the most humble and serves others the most. Many people, who aren’t particularly ambitious or proud, hold the ambitious and proud in high regard, and, for any sort of liberation, hope for a glimpse of his success. How many, even among those who look forward to the world to come, seek help from the powers of this world to escape its problems, as if God were only the God of the next world! The oppressed during the Lord's time looked for a Messiah to free their nation and make it wealthy and powerful; today’s oppressed place their faith in money, knowledge, and the people’s will, which only needs power to become the oppressor in turn. The first words of the Lord on this occasion were:—‘Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven,’
It is not the proud, it is not the greedy of distinction, it is not those who gather and hoard, not those who lay down the law to their neighbours, not those that condescend, any more than those that shrug the shoulder and shoot out the lip, that have any share in the kingdom of the Father. That kingdom has no relation with or resemblance to the kingdoms of this world, deals with no one thing that distinguishes their rulers, except to repudiate it. The Son of God will favour no smallest ambition, be it in the heart of him who leans on his bosom. The kingdom of God, the refuge of the oppressed, the golden age of the new world, the real Utopia, the newest yet oldest Atlantis, the home of the children, will not open its gates to the most miserable who would rise above his equal in misery, who looks down on any one more miserable than himself. It is the home of perfect brotherhood. The poor, the beggars in spirit, the humble men of heart, the unambitious, the unselfish; those who never despise men, and never seek their praises; the lowly, who see nothing to admire in themselves, therefore cannot seek to be admired of others; the men who give themselves away—these are the freemen of the kingdom, these are the citizens of the new Jerusalem. The men who are aware of their own essential poverty; not the men who are poor in friends, poor in influence, poor in acquirements, poor in money, but those who are poor in spirit, who feel themselves poor creatures; who know nothing to be pleased with themselves for, and desire nothing to make them think well of themselves; who know that they need much to make their life worth living, to make their existence a good thing, to make them fit to live; these humble ones are the poor whom the Lord calls blessed. When a man says, I am low and worthless, then the gate of the kingdom begins to open to him, for there enter the true, and this man has begun to know the truth concerning himself. Whatever such a man has attained to, he straightway forgets; it is part of him and behind him; his business is with what he has not, with the things that lie above and before him. The man who is proud of anything he thinks he has reached, has not reached it. He is but proud of himself, and imagining a cause for his pride. If he had reached, he would already have begun to forget. He who delights in contemplating whereto he has attained, is not merely sliding back; he is already in the dirt of self-satisfaction. The gate of the kingdom is closed, and he outside. The child who, clinging to his Father, dares not think he has in any sense attained while as yet he is not as his Father—his Father's heart, his Father's heaven is his natural home. To find himself thinking of himself as above his fellows, would be to that child a shuddering terror; his universe would contract around him, his ideal wither on its throne. The least motion of self-satisfaction, the first thought of placing himself in the forefront of estimation, would be to him a flash from the nether abyss. God is his life and his lord. That his father should be content with him must be all his care. Among his relations with his neighbour, infinitely precious, comparison with his neighbour has no place. Which is the greater is of no account. He would not choose to be less than his neighbour; he would choose his neighbour to be greater than he. He looks up to every man. Otherwise gifted than he, his neighbour is more than he. All come from the one mighty father: shall he judge the live thoughts of God, which is greater and which is less? In thus denying, thus turning his back on himself, he has no thought of saintliness, no thought but of his father and his brethren. To such a child heaven's best secrets are open. He clambers about the throne of the Father unrebuked; his back is ready for the smallest heavenly playmate; his arms are an open refuge for any blackest little lost kid of the Father's flock; he will toil with it up the heavenly stair, up the very steps of the great white throne, to lay it on the Father's knees. For the glory of that Father is not in knowing himself God, but in giving himself away—in creating and redeeming and glorifying his children.
It’s not the proud, nor the greedy for recognition, not those who gather and hoard, nor those who dictate to their neighbors, not those who look down on others or put on an air of superiority, that have any part in the Father’s kingdom. That kingdom has nothing to do with the power structures of this world and rejects everything that sets apart their rulers. The Son of God will not support even the smallest ambition, even if it’s in the heart of the person closest to Him. The kingdom of God, the refuge for the oppressed, the golden age of a new world, the true Utopia, the newest yet oldest Atlantis, the home of children, will not welcome the most wretched who seek to elevate themselves above someone else in misery, who looks down on anyone in a worse situation than their own. It is the place of perfect brotherhood. The poor, the spiritually needy, the humble at heart, the unambitious, the selfless; those who never look down on others and never seek validation; the humble, who see nothing to be proud of in themselves, and thus cannot seek admiration from others; those who give themselves to others—these are the freemen of the kingdom, the citizens of the new Jerusalem. The ones who recognize their own fundamental poverty; not those who lack friends, influence, skills, or money, but those who are poor in spirit, who see themselves as lacking; who find nothing to feel good about and don’t desire anything to boost their self-image; who understand that they need much to make their lives meaningful, to make their existence worthwhile, to make themselves capable of living; these humble individuals are the poor whom the Lord calls blessed. When someone says, "I am lowly and worthless," then the gate of the kingdom starts to open for them, for they are entering the truth, and this person has begun to grasp the reality about themselves. Whatever they might have achieved, they quickly forget; it becomes part of their past; their focus is on what they lack, on the things that are above them and ahead of them. A person who takes pride in what they think they have accomplished hasn’t truly reached it. They’re just inflating their own ego, creating a false reason for their pride. If they had truly achieved something, they would already have begun to forget about it. Those who take pleasure in reflecting on their accomplishments are not just sliding back; they are already stuck in the mud of self-satisfaction. The gate of the kingdom is shut, and they remain outside. The child who clings to their Father, knowing they haven’t attained anything while still not being like their Father—his Father's heart, his Father's heaven is where he truly belongs. The thought of seeing himself as above others would terrify that child; his world would shrink around him, and his ideals would crumble. The slightest hint of self-satisfaction, the first thought of positioning himself as superior, would feel like a plunge into darkness for him. God is his life and his master. All he cares about is that his Father is pleased with him. In his relationship with others, precious as it is, comparative judgments have no place. The question of who is greater doesn’t matter. He would never wish to be less than anyone else; he’d rather see others elevated above himself. He looks up to every person. His neighbors, being gifted in different ways, are more than he is. All come from the same mighty Father; should he judge the living thoughts of God about who is greater or lesser? By denying himself in this way, turning away from his ego, he thinks not of holiness but only of his Father and his siblings. To such a child, heaven’s deepest secrets are revealed. He freely approaches his Father’s throne; his back is ready for the smallest heavenly companion; his arms are an open refuge for any lost little one from the Father’s flock; he will carry them up the heavenly staircase, to place them on the Father’s lap. For the glory of that Father lies not in knowing Himself as God but in giving Himself away—in creating, redeeming, and glorifying His children.
The man who does not house self, has room to be his real self—God's eternal idea of him. He lives eternally; in virtue of the creative power present in him with momently, unimpeded creation, he is. How should there be in him one thought of ruling or commanding or surpassing! He can imagine no bliss, no good in being greater than some one else. He is unable to wish himself other than he is, except more what God made him for, which is indeed the highest willing of the will of God. His brother's wellbeing is essential to his bliss. The thought of standing higher in the favour of God than his brother, would make him miserable. He would lift every brother to the embrace of the Father. Blessed are the poor in spirit, for they are of the same spirit as God, and of nature the kingdom of heaven is theirs.
The person who doesn't try to control themselves has the space to be their true self—God's eternal vision for them. They live on forever; thanks to the creative power within them, they exist in a constant and unblocked state of creation. How could they ever think about ruling, commanding, or being better than someone else? They can't imagine any happiness or goodness in being greater than anyone else. They can only wish to be more like the person God intended them to be, which is truly the highest expression of God's will. The wellbeing of their brother is crucial to their happiness. The idea of being more favored by God than their brother would only bring them misery. They would lift every brother into the arms of the Father. Blessed are the poor in spirit, for they share the same spirit as God, and truly, the kingdom of heaven belongs to them.
'Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth,' expresses the same principle: the same law holds in the earth as in the kingdom of heaven. How should it be otherwise? Has the creator of the ends of the earth ceased to rule it after his fashion, because his rebellious children have so long, to their own hurt, vainly endeavoured to rule it after theirs? The kingdom of heaven belongs to the poor; the meek shall inherit the earth. The earth as God sees it, as those to whom the kingdom of heaven belongs also see it, is good, all good, very good, fit for the meek to inherit; and one day they shall inherit it—not indeed as men of the world count inheritance, but as the maker and owner of the world has from the first counted it. So different are the two ways of inheriting, that one of the meek may be heartily enjoying his possession, while one of the proud is selfishly walling him out from the spot in it he loves best.
'Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth,' conveys the same idea: the same principle applies on earth as in the kingdom of heaven. How could it be any different? Has the creator of the ends of the earth stopped governing it in His way just because His rebellious children have, to their own detriment, foolishly tried to control it in theirs? The kingdom of heaven belongs to the poor; the meek will inherit the earth. The earth, as God sees it and as those who belong to the kingdom of heaven also see it, is good, truly good, perfectly good, made for the meek to inherit; and one day they will inherit it—not in the way that people in the world view inheritance, but in the way that the maker and owner of the world has always seen it. So different are the two ways of inheriting that one of the meek might be genuinely enjoying his possession while a proud person is selfishly keeping him away from the place he loves most.
The meek are those that do not assert themselves, do not defend themselves, never dream of avenging themselves, or of returning aught but good for evil. They do not imagine it their business to take care of themselves. The meek man may indeed take much thought, but it will not be for himself. He never builds an exclusive wall, shuts any honest neighbour out. He will not always serve the wish, but always the good of his neighbour. His service must be true service. Self shall be no umpire in affair of his. Man's consciousness of himself is but a shadow: the meek man's self always vanishes in the light of a real presence. His nature lies open to the Father of men, and to every good impulse is as it were empty. No bristling importance, no vain attendance of fancied rights and wrongs, guards his door, or crowds the passages of his house; they are for the angels to come and go. Abandoned thus to the truth, as the sparks from the gleaming river dip into the flowers of Dante's unperfected vision, so the many souls of the visible world, lights from the father of lights, enter his heart freely; and by them he inherits the earth he was created to inherit—possesses it as his father made him capable of possessing, and the earth of being possessed. Because the man is meek, his eye is single; he sees things as God sees them, as he would have his child see them: to confront creation with pure eyes is to possess it.
The meek are those who don't assert themselves, don't defend themselves, never think about getting revenge, or returning anything but kindness for wrongdoing. They don't see it as their job to take care of themselves. The meek person may indeed reflect a lot, but it won't be for their own benefit. They never build walls to keep honest neighbors out. They may not always cater to wishes, but they always prioritize the well-being of their neighbors. Their service must be genuine. Self-interest won't factor into their actions. A person's self-awareness is just a shadow; the meek person's self fades away in the presence of something real. They are open to the Creator and receptive to every good impulse. They have no inflated sense of self-importance or counterfeit sense of rights and wrongs keeping others away; their space is welcoming for angels to come and go. Abandoned to the truth, just like the sparks from a bright river dip into the flowers of Dante's imperfect vision, so too the many souls of the visible world—lights from the source of all light—enter their heart freely; and through them, they inherit the earth they were meant to inherit—possessing it as their creator intended them to, and the earth as a place to be embraced. Because the person is meek, their vision is focused; they see things as God sees them, as He would want His children to see them: facing creation with pure eyes is to truly possess it.
How little is the man able to make his own, who would ravish all! The man who, by the exclusion of others from the space he calls his, would grasp any portion of the earth as his own, befools himself in the attempt. The very bread he has swallowed cannot so in any real sense be his. There does not exist such a power of possessing as he would arrogate. There is not such a sense of having as that of which he has conceived the shadow in his degenerate and lapsing imagination. The real owner of his demesne is that pedlar passing his gate, into a divine soul receiving the sweetnesses which not all the greed of the so-counted possessor can keep within his walls: they overflow the cup-lip of the coping, to give themselves to the footfarer. The motions aerial, the sounds, the odours of those imprisoned spaces, are the earnest of a possession for which is ever growing his power of possessing. In no wise will such inheritance interfere with the claim of the man who calls them his. Each possessor has them his, as much as each in his own way is capable of possessing them. For possession is determined by the kind and the scope of the power of possessing; and the earth has a fourth dimension of which the mere owner of its soil knows nothing.
How little can a man truly claim as his own when he wants to take everything! The man who seeks to exclude others from the space he calls his, trying to claim any part of the earth, is fooling himself. Even the bread he has eaten can’t really be his. There’s no such power of possession as he thinks he has. The sense of ownership he imagines is just an illusion created by his declining and twisted thoughts. The real owner of his domain is that traveler passing by, or the spirit of someone enjoying the pleasures that no amount of greed from the so-called owner can contain: these joys spill over, offering themselves to anyone who walks by. The breezes, the sounds, and the scents from those confined spaces indicate a kind of ownership that keeps growing in its power. This shared inheritance won’t diminish the claims of the man who thinks it belongs to him. Each individual possesses them as much as they are capable of doing so in their own way. True possession depends on the type and extent of the power of owning; and the earth has a dimension that the mere owner of the land is completely unaware of.
The child of the maker is naturally the inheritor. But if the child try to possess as a house the thing his father made an organ, will he succeed in so possessing it? Or if he do nestle in a corner of its case, will he oust thereby the Lord of its multiplex harmony, sitting regnant on the seat of sway, and drawing with 'volant touch' from the house of the child the liege homage of its rendered wealth? To the poverty of such a child are all those left, who think to have and to hold after the corrupt fancies of a greedy self.
The child of the creator is naturally the heir. But if the child tries to claim ownership of the thing his father made, an instrument, will he be able to truly possess it? Or if he settles in a corner of its casing, will he push aside the Master of its complex melodies, who reigns in control, drawing with a 'light touch' from the child's domain the loyal tribute of its produced beauty? To the lack of understanding of such a child belong all those who think they can possess and control according to the corrupt desires of a selfish heart.
We cannot see the world as God means it, save in proportion as our souls are meek. In meekness only are we its inheritors. Meekness alone makes the spiritual retina pure to receive God's things as they are, mingling with them neither imperfection nor impurity of its own. A thing so beheld that it conveys to me the divine thought issuing in its form, is mine; by nothing but its mediation between God and my life, can anything be mine. The man so dull as to insist that a thing is his because he has bought it and paid for it, had better bethink himself that not all the combined forces of law, justice, and goodwill, can keep it his; while even death cannot take the world from the man who possesses it as alone the maker of him and it cares that he should possess it. This man leaves it, but carries it with him; that man carries with him only its loss. He passes, unable to close hand or mouth upon any portion of it. Its ownness to him was but the changes he could make in it, and the nearness into which he could bring it to the body he lived in. That body the earth in its turn possesses now, and it lies very still, changing nothing, but being changed. Is this the fine of the great buyer of land, to have his fine pate full of fine dirt? In the soul of the meek, the earth remains an endless possession—his because he who made it is his—his as nothing but his maker could ever be the creature's. He has the earth by his divine relation to him who sent it forth from him as a tree sends out its leaves. To inherit the earth is to grow ever more alive to the presence, in it and in all its parts, of him who is the life of men. How far one may advance in such inheritance while yet in the body, will simply depend on the meekness he attains while yet in the body; but it may be, as Frederick Denison Maurice, the servant of God, thought while yet he was with us, that the new heavens and the new earth are the same in which we now live, righteously inhabited by the meek, with their deeper-opened eyes. What if the meek of the dead be thus possessing it even now! But I do not care to speculate. It is enough that the man who refuses to assert himself, seeking no recognition by men, leaving the care of his life to the Father, and occupying himself with the will of the Father, shall find himself, by and by, at home in the Father's house, with all the Father's property his.
We can only see the world as God intends when our souls are humble. It’s through humility that we truly inherit it. Only in humility can our spiritual vision be clear enough to perceive God’s creations as they are, without adding our own flaws or impurities. When something reveals to me the divine thought expressed in its essence, it becomes mine; nothing can truly belong to me except through its connection to God and my life. A person who foolishly believes that something is theirs simply because they bought it should realize that not even the combined forces of law, justice, and goodwill can secure it for them; while even death can't take the world away from someone who possesses it as if the Creator wishes for them to have it. This person may leave it behind, but they take a part of it with them; that other person only bears the burden of its absence. They depart, unable to grasp or speak about any part of it. Their sense of ownership was just about the changes they could make and how close they could bring it to their physical selves. That body, in turn, now belongs to the earth, lying still, changing nothing, but being changed itself. Is this what it means for the rich landowner to have their fancy head filled with dirt? In the soul of the humble, the earth remains an endless treasure—his because the one who created it is his—his as only his Creator could ever belong to the creature. He possesses the earth due to his divine connection to the one who brought it forth, just as a tree sends out its leaves. To inherit the earth means to become increasingly aware of the presence of the one who gives life to humanity within it and in all its aspects. How far one can advance in this inheritance while still in the body depends on the level of humility achieved during that time; but it might be, as Frederick Denison Maurice, a servant of God, believed while he was alive, that the new heavens and the new earth are the same ones we inhabit now, just righteously lived in by the humble, with their more deeply opened eyes. What if even the humble who have passed on are experiencing it now! But I don't want to speculate. It’s enough to know that the person who chooses not to assert themselves, seeking no recognition from others, entrusting their life to the Father, and focusing on the Father’s will, will eventually find themselves at home in the Father’s house, with all that belongs to the Father as theirs.
Which is more the possessor of the world—he who has a thousand houses, or he who, without one house to call his own, has ten in which his knock at the door would rouse instant jubilation? Which is the richer—the man who, his large money spent, would have no refuge; or he for whose necessity a hundred would sacrifice comfort? Which of the two possessed the earth—king Agrippa or tent-maker Paul?
Which is more the owner of the world—someone with a thousand houses, or someone who, without a home to call their own, has ten places where their knock at the door brings instant joy? Who is richer—the man who has spent all his wealth and has nowhere to go, or the one for whom many would give up comfort in times of need? Who truly possessed the earth—King Agrippa or tent-maker Paul?
Which is the real possessor of a book—the man who has its original and every following edition, and shows, to many an admiring and envying visitor, now this, now that, in binding characteristic, with possessor-pride; yea, from secret shrine is able to draw forth and display the author's manuscript, with the very shapes in which his thoughts came forth to the light of day,—or the man who cherishes one little, hollow-backed, coverless, untitled, bethumbed copy, which he takes with him in his solitary walks and broods over in his silent chamber, always finding in it some beauty or excellence or aid he had not found before—which is to him in truth as a live companion?
Which person really owns a book—the one who has the original and every subsequent edition, showing off to many admiring and envious visitors, now this, now that, in distinct bindings, full of possessive pride; yes, able to pull out and display the author's manuscript from a secret place, showing the very forms in which the author's thoughts first came to light—or the person who treasures one small, worn-out, coverless, untitled, thumbed copy, which they carry on solitary walks and ponder over in their quiet room, always discovering some new beauty or insight or support that they hadn’t noticed before—which is, for them, truly like a living companion?
For what makes the thing a book? Is it not that it has a soul—the mind in it of him who wrote the book? Therefore only can the book be possessed, for life alone can be the possession of life. The dead possess their dead only to bury them.
For what makes something a book? Isn't it that it has a soul—the thoughts of the person who wrote it? That's the only way a book can truly be owned, because only life can own life. The dead can only hold onto their dead to bury them.
Does not he then, who loves and understands his book, possess it with such possession as is impossible to the other? Just so may the world itself be possessed—either as a volume unread, or as the wine of a soul, 'the precious life-blood of a master-spirit, embalmed and treasured up on purpose to a life beyond life.' It may be possessed as a book filled with words from the mouth of God, or but as the golden-clasped covers of that book; as an embodiment or incarnation of God himself; or but as a house built to sell. The Lord loved the world and the things of the world, not as the men of the world love them, but finding his father in everything that came from his father's heart.
Doesn't the person who loves and understands their book possess it in a way that others can't? In the same way, the world can be possessed—either as a volume that hasn't been read or as the essence of a soul, 'the precious life-blood of a master-spirit, preserved and cherished for a life beyond life.' It can be experienced as a book filled with words from God or just as the golden covers of that book; as a representation or embodiment of God himself; or merely as a house built to be sold. The Lord loved the world and the things in it, not as people in the world love them, but by finding his father in everything that came from his father's heart.
The same spirit, then, is required for possessing the kingdom of heaven, and for inheriting the earth. How should it not be so, when the one Power is the informing life of both? If we are the Lord's, we possess the kingdom of heaven, and so inherit the earth. How many who call themselves by his name, would have it otherwise: they would possess the earth and inherit the kingdom! Such fill churches and chapels on Sundays: anywhere suits for the worship of Mammon.
The same attitude is needed to enter the kingdom of heaven and to inherit the earth. Why wouldn’t it be, when the same Power is the driving force behind both? If we belong to the Lord, we have the kingdom of heaven, and therefore inherit the earth. How many people who identify as His followers want it to be the other way around: they want to own the earth and inherit the kingdom! These are the ones who fill churches and chapels on Sundays; anywhere works for the worship of wealth.
Yet verily, earth as well as heaven may be largely possessed even now.
Yet truly, both earth and heaven can be greatly possessed even now.
Two men are walking abroad together; to the one, the world yields thought after thought of delight; he sees heaven and earth embrace one another; he feels an indescribable presence over and in them; his joy will afterward, in the solitude of his chamber, break forth in song;—to the other, oppressed with the thought of his poverty, or ruminating how to make much into more, the glory of the Lord is but a warm summer day; it enters in at no window of his soul; it offers him no gift; for, in the very temple of God, he looks for no God in it. Nor must there needs be two men to think and feel thus differently. In what diverse fashion will any one subject to ever-changing mood see the same world of the same glad creator! Alas for men, if it changed as we change, if it grew meaningless when we grow faithless! Thought for a morrow that may never come, dread of the dividing death which works for endless companionship, anger with one we love, will cloud the radiant morning, and make the day dark with night. At evening, having bethought ourselves, and returned to him that feeds the ravens, and watches the dying sparrow, and says to his children 'Love one another,' the sunset splendour is glad over us, the western sky is refulgent as the court of the Father when the glad news is spread abroad that a sinner has repented. We have mourned in the twilight of our little faith, but, having sent away our sin, the glory of God's heaven over his darkening earth has comforted us.
Two men are walking together; for one, the world brings thought after thought of delight; he sees heaven and earth coming together; he feels an indescribable presence around and within them; his joy will later burst forth into song in the solitude of his room;—for the other, weighed down by thoughts of his poverty or pondering how to stretch what little he has, the glory of the Lord feels like just a warm summer day; it doesn’t touch his soul; it offers him no gifts; for, in the very temple of God, he finds no God there. But there doesn’t have to be two men to feel and think so differently. In what diverse ways will anyone experience the ever-changing mood while seeing the same world created by the same joyful creator! Alas for humanity, if the world changed as we do, if it became meaningless when we lost faith! Worries about a future that may never arrive, fear of death that separates and yet brings endless companionship, anger towards someone we love, can cloud a radiant morning and darken the day with shadows. In the evening, as we reflect and return to him who feeds the ravens, watches the dying sparrow, and tells his children to 'Love one another,' the sunset's beauty is overwhelming; the western sky shines as brilliantly as a royal court when the joyful news spreads that a sinner has repented. We may have mourned in the twilight of our weak faith, but after letting go of our sins, the glory of God’s heaven over his darkening earth brings us comfort.
SORROW THE PLEDGE OF JOY.
'Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.'—Matthew v. 4.
'Blessed are those who grieve, for they will find comfort.'—Matthew v. 4.
Grief, then, sorrow, pain of heart, mourning, is no partition-wall between man and God. So far is it from opposing any obstacle to the passage of God's light into man's soul, that the Lord congratulates them that mourn. There is no evil in sorrow. True, it is not an essential good, a good in itself, like love; but it will mingle with any good thing, and is even so allied to good that it will open the door of the heart for any good. More of sorrowful than of joyful men are always standing about the everlasting doors that open into the presence of the Most High. It is true also that joy is in its nature more divine than sorrow; for, although man must sorrow, and God share in his sorrow, yet in himself God is not sorrowful, and the 'glad creator' never made man for sorrow: it is but a stormy strait through which he must pass to his ocean of peace. He 'makes the joy the last in every song.' Still, I repeat, a man in sorrow is in general far nearer God than a man in joy. Gladness may make a man forget his thanksgiving; misery drives him to his prayers. For we are not yet, we are only becoming. The endless day will at length dawn whose every throbbing moment will heave our hearts Godward; we shall scarce need to lift them up: now, there are two door-keepers to the house of prayer, and Sorrow is more on the alert to open than her grandson Joy.
Grief, sorrow, heartbreak, mourning—none of these separate us from God. Far from blocking the light of God from reaching our souls, the Lord actually comforts those who mourn. There’s nothing wrong with sorrow. While it may not be an inherent good like love is, it can blend with any good thing and is so closely connected to goodness that it opens the heart to all that is good. Generally, there are more sorrowful people than joyful ones near the everlasting doors that lead to the presence of the Most High. It’s also true that joy is inherently more divine than sorrow; for while humans must experience grief, and God shares in that grief, God Himself is not sorrowful. The "joyful Creator" never intended for man to suffer; sorrow is merely a turbulent passage we must navigate to reach the ocean of peace. He "ensures that joy is the final note in every song." Still, I maintain that a person in sorrow is generally closer to God than one who is joyful. Happiness may lead someone to forget to give thanks, but misery compels them to pray. Because we are not yet complete, we are only becoming. Eventually, the endless day will come when every moment will draw our hearts toward God; we won’t even need to lift them up. For now, there are two gatekeepers to the house of prayer, and Sorrow is quicker to open the door than her descendent Joy.
The gladsome child runs farther afield; the wounded child turns to go home. The weeper sits down close to the gate; the lord of life draws nigh to him from within. God loves not sorrow, yet rejoices to see a man sorrowful, for in his sorrow man leaves his heavenward door on the latch, and God can enter to help him. He loves, I say, to see him sorrowful, for then he can come near to part him from that which makes his sorrow a welcome sight. When Ephraim bemoans himself, he is a pleasant child. So good a medicine is sorrow, so powerful to slay the moths that infest and devour the human heart, that the Lord is glad to see a man weep. He congratulates him on his sadness. Grief is an ill-favoured thing, but she is Love's own child, and her mother loves her.
The cheerful child runs further away; the hurt child turns to go home. The one who cries sits down by the gate; the giver of life approaches him from within. God doesn’t like sorrow, yet He takes joy in seeing someone sad, because in their sorrow, a person keeps their door to heaven slightly open, allowing God to come in and help them. He delights in seeing someone sad because then He can come close and free them from what causes their sorrow, which is a welcome sight. When Ephraim mourns, he is like a lovable child. Sorrow is such a good medicine, so effective at defeating the pests that eat away at the human heart, that the Lord is happy to see someone cry. He congratulates them on their sadness. Grief may not look good, but she is the child of Love, and her mother loves her.
The promise to them that mourn, is not the kingdom of heaven, but that their mourning shall be ended, that they shall be comforted. To mourn is not to fight with evil; it is only to miss that which is good. It is not an essential heavenly condition, like poorness of spirit or meekness. No man will carry his mourning with him into heaven—or, if he does, it will speedily be turned either into joy, or into what will result in joy, namely, redemptive action.
The promise to those who grieve isn't the kingdom of heaven, but that their sorrow will come to an end, and they will find comfort. To mourn isn’t to battle evil; it simply means longing for what is good. It’s not a fundamental heavenly state, like being poor in spirit or being humble. No one will bring their grief into heaven—or if they do, it will quickly transform into joy, or into something that leads to joy, which is redemptive action.
Mourning is a canker-bitten blossom on the rose-tree of love. Is there any mourning worthy the name that has not love for its root? Men mourn because they love. Love is the life out of which are fashioned all the natural feelings, every emotion of man. Love modelled by faith, is hope; love shaped by wrong, is anger—verily anger, though pure of sin; love invaded by loss, is grief.
Mourning is a damaged flower on the tree of love. Is there any mourning that truly deserves the name if it doesn't have love at its core? People mourn because they love. Love is the source of all natural feelings and every human emotion. Love influenced by faith is hope; love shaped by wrongdoing is anger—indeed, anger, even if it's free of sin; love affected by loss is grief.
The garment of mourning is oftenest a winding-sheet; the loss of the loved by death is the main cause of the mourning of the world. The Greek word here used to describe the blessed of the Lord, generally means those that mourn for the dead. It is not in the New Testament employed exclusively in this sense, neither do I imagine it stands here for such only: there are griefs than death sorer far, and harder far to comfort—harder even for God himself, with whom all things are possible; but it may give pleasure to know that the promise of comfort to those that mourn, may specially apply to those that mourn because their loved have gone out of their sight, and beyond the reach of their cry. Their sorrow, indeed, to the love divine, involves no difficulty; it is a small matter, easily met. The father, whose elder son is ever with him, but whose younger is in a far country, wasting his substance with riotous living, is unspeakably more to be pitied, and is harder to help, than that father both of whose sons lie in the sleep of death.
The outfit for mourning is usually a shroud; the death of a loved one is the main reason for the world's grief. The Greek word used here to describe the blessed of the Lord typically means those who mourn for the dead. However, in the New Testament, it isn’t used solely in this way, and I don’t think it necessarily refers to that only here: there are sorrows that are much worse than death, and much harder to comfort—harder even for God Himself, for whom everything is possible. But it may be comforting to know that the promise of comfort for those who mourn can especially relate to those grieving because their loved ones have gone from their sight and beyond their reach. Their sorrow, indeed, poses no difficulty to divine love; it's a minor issue, easily addressed. The father whose older son is always with him, but whose younger son is far away, squandering his inheritance through reckless living, is far more pitiable and harder to help than the father whose two sons are both in the sleep of death.
Much of what goes by the name of comfort, is merely worthless; and such as could be comforted by it, I should not care to comfort. Let time do what it may to bring the ease of oblivion; let change of scene do what in it lies to lead thought away from the vanished; let new loves bury grief in the grave of the old love: consolation of such sort could never have crossed the mind of Jesus. Would The Truth call a man blessed because his pain would sooner or later depart, leaving him at best no better than before, and certainly poorer—not only the beloved gone, but the sorrow for him too, and with the sorrow the love that had caused the sorrow? Blessed of God because restored to an absence of sorrow? Such a God were fitly adored only where not one heart worshipped in spirit and in truth.
A lot of what people consider comfort is actually worthless; and I wouldn't want to comfort those who could only be comforted by it. Let time do its job bringing the ease of forgetting; let changing the scenery do its part to distract thoughts from what's lost; let new relationships bury the grief from the old one: that kind of consolation would have never crossed Jesus's mind. Would the Truth really call someone blessed just because their pain will eventually fade away, leaving them no better off than before and definitely poorer—not only is the loved one gone, but so is the sorrow for them, and with that sorrow goes the love that caused it? Blessed by God for being relieved of sorrow? Such a God deserves to be praised only where not one heart truly worships in spirit and in truth.
'The Lord means of course,' some one may say, 'that the comfort of the mourners will be the restoration of that which they have lost. He means, "Blessed are ye although ye mourn, for your sorrow will be turned into joy."'
'The Lord means, of course,' someone might say, 'that the comfort of those who mourn will be the return of what they've lost. He means, "Blessed are you even though you mourn, for your sorrow will be turned into joy."'
Happy are they whom nothing less than such restoration will comfort! But would such restoration be comfort enough for the heart of Jesus to give? Was ever love so deep, so pure, so perfect, as to be good enough for him? And suppose the love between the parted two had been such, would the mere restoration in the future of that which once he had, be ground enough for so emphatically proclaiming the man blessed now, blessed while yet in the midnight of his loss, and knowing nothing of the hour of his deliverance? To call a man blessed in his sorrow because of something to be given him, surely implies a something better than what he had before! True, the joy that is past may have been so great that the man might well feel blessed in the merest hope of its restoration; but would that be meaning enough for the word in the mouth of the Lord? That the interruption of his blessedness was but temporary, would hardly be fit ground for calling the man blessed in that interruption. Blessed is a strong word, and in the mouth of Jesus means all it can mean. Can his saying here mean less than—'Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted with a bliss well worth all the pain of the medicinal sorrow'? Besides, the benediction surely means that the man is blessed because of his condition of mourning, not in spite of it. His mourning is surely a part at least of the Lord's ground for congratulating him: is it not the present operative means whereby the consolation is growing possible? In a word, I do not think the Lord would be content to call a man blessed on the mere ground of his going to be restored to a former bliss by no means perfect; I think he congratulated the mourners upon the grief they were enduring, because he saw the excellent glory of the comfort that was drawing nigh; because he knew the immeasurably greater joy to which the sorrow was at once clearing the way and conducting the mourner. When I say greater, God forbid I should mean other! I mean the same bliss, divinely enlarged and divinely purified—passed again through the hands of the creative Perfection. The Lord knew all the history of love and loss; beheld throughout the universe the winged Love discrowning the skeleton Fear. God's comfort must ever be larger than man's grief, else were there gaps in his Godhood. Mere restoration would leave a hiatus, barren and growthless, in the development of his children.
Happy are those who can only be comforted by such restoration! But would such restoration be enough to comfort the heart of Jesus? Has there ever been a love so deep, so pure, so perfect, that it’s worthy of him? And if the love between the separated two had been that strong, would simply getting back what he once had be sufficient reason to proclaim the man blessed now, blessed while still engulfed in his loss, unaware of when his deliverance will come? To call someone blessed in their sorrow because of something that is yet to be given suggests that there is something better than what he had before! True, the joy that is gone may have been so great that the man might feel blessed just by hoping for its return; but would that be enough meaning for the word coming from the Lord? The fact that his happiness was only temporarily interrupted hardly justifies calling him blessed during that interruption. Blessed is a strong term, and when Jesus uses it, it means everything it can imply. Can his statement here mean anything less than—'Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted with a joy that makes all the pain of their sorrow worthwhile'? Moreover, the blessing clearly means that the man is blessed because of his mourning, not despite it. His mourning is certainly part of the reason the Lord congratulates him: isn’t it the current means by which consolation is becoming possible? In short, I don’t believe the Lord would just call a man blessed on the grounds of being restored to a previous happiness that was far from perfect; I think he congratulated the mourners for the grief they were experiencing because he envisioned the wonderful comfort that was approaching; because he understood the vastly greater joy to which their sorrow was paving the way and guiding the mourner. When I say greater, God forbid I should mean different! I mean the same bliss, divinely expanded and divinely refined—once again passing through the hands of creative Perfection. The Lord knew the full story of love and loss; witnessed throughout the universe the soaring Love overcoming the lurking Fear. God’s comfort must always exceed human grief; otherwise, there would be gaps in his divinity. Mere restoration would leave an empty space, barren and unproductive, in the growth of his children.
But, alas, what a pinched hope, what miserable expectations, most who call themselves the Lord's disciples derive from their notions of his teaching! Well may they think of death as the one thing to be right zealously avoided, and for ever lamented! Who would forsake even the window-less hut of his sorrow for the poor mean place they imagine the Father's house! Why, many of them do not even expect to know their friends there! do not expect to distinguish one from another of all the holy assembly! They will look in many faces, but never to recognize old friends and lovers! A fine saviour of men is their Jesus! Glorious lights they shine in the world of our sorrow, holding forth a word of darkness, of dismallest death! Is the Lord such as they believe him? 'Good-bye, then, good Master!' cries the human heart. 'I thought thou couldst save me, but, alas, thou canst not. If thou savest the part of our being which can sin, thou lettest the part that can love sink into hopeless perdition: thou art not he that should come; I look for another! Thou wouldst destroy and not save me! Thy father is not my father; thy God is not my God! Ah, to whom shall we go? He has not the words of eternal life, this Jesus, and the universe is dark as chaos! O father, this thy son is good, but we need a greater son than he. Never will thy children love thee under the shadow of this new law, that they are not to love one another as thou lovest them!' How does that man love God—of what kind is the love he bears him—who is unable to believe that God loves every throb of every human heart toward another? Did not the Lord die that we should love one another, and be one with him and the Father, and is not the knowledge of difference essential to the deepest love? Can there be oneness without difference? harmony without distinction? Are all to have the same face? then why faces at all? If the plains of heaven are to be crowded with the same one face over and over for ever, but one moment will pass ere by monotony bliss shall have grown ghastly. Why not perfect spheres of featureless ivory rather than those multitudinous heads with one face! Or are we to start afresh with countenances all new, each beautiful, each lovable, each a revelation of the infinite father, each distinct from every other, and therefore all blending toward a full revealing—but never more the dear old precious faces, with its whole story in each, which seem, at the very thought of them, to draw our hearts out of our bosoms? Were they created only to become dear, and be destroyed? Is it in wine only that the old is better? Would such a new heaven be a thing to thank God for? Would this be a prospect on which the Son of Man would congratulate the mourner, or at which the mourner for the dead would count himself blessed? It is a shame that such a preposterous, monstrous unbelief should call for argument.
But, unfortunately, what a limited hope, what disappointing expectations, most people who consider themselves followers of the Lord have based on their understanding of his teachings! It’s no wonder they view death as something to be desperately avoided and endlessly mourned! Who would choose to leave even the windowless shack of their suffering for the lowly place they think of as the Father’s house? Many of them don’t even expect to recognize their friends there! They don’t think they’ll be able to tell one person from another in the whole sacred gathering! They’ll look at many faces but will never recognize old friends and loved ones! What a savior they have in Jesus! They shine as bright lights in our world of suffering, yet they offer a message filled with darkness and the bleakness of death! Is the Lord really as they imagine him? 'Goodbye then, good Master!' cries the human heart. 'I thought you could save me, but sadly, you cannot. If you save the part of us that can sin, you neglect the part that can love, leading it into hopeless destruction: you are not the one we are waiting for; I seek another! You would destroy rather than save me! Your father is not my father; your God is not my God! Oh, to whom shall we go? This Jesus doesn’t have the words of eternal life, and the universe is as dark as chaos! Oh father, this son of yours is good, but we need a greater son than he. Your children will never love you under this new law, which tells them not to love each other as you love them!' How can a man truly love God—what kind of love can he have—if he can’t believe that God loves every beat of every human heart towards another? Didn’t the Lord die so we would love one another and be united with him and the Father? And isn’t understanding differences essential to deep love? Can there be unity without diversity? Harmony without distinctions? Are we all supposed to have the same face? Then why have faces at all? If the heavens are to be filled with the same one face over and over forever, just one moment will pass before monotony turns bliss into something ghastly. Why not perfect spheres of featureless ivory instead of countless heads with the same face! Or are we to start anew with all new faces, each beautiful, each lovable, each a revelation of the infinite Father, each distinct from every other, and thus all coming together for a full revelation—but never again seeing those dear old familiar faces, each holding a whole story within them, which, just at the thought of them, seem to draw our hearts out of our chests? Were they created only to become beloved and then disappear? Is it only in wine that the old is better? Would such a new heaven be something to be thankful for? Would this be a vision the Son of Man would congratulate mourners with, or would mourners of the dead feel blessed by it? It’s a shame that such ridiculous, absurd disbelief needs to be argued about.
A heaven without human love it were inhuman, and yet more undivine to desire; it ought not to be desired by any being made in the image of God. The lord of life died that his father's children might grow perfect in love—might love their brothers and sisters as he loved them: is it to this end that they must cease to know one another? To annihilate the past of our earthly embodiment, would be to crush under the heel of an iron fate the very idea of tenderness, human or divine.
A heaven without human love would be inhumane, and even more unholy to want; it shouldn’t be desired by anyone created in God’s image. The lord of life died so that his father’s children could grow perfect in love—so they could love their brothers and sisters as he loved them: is the intention that they should stop knowing each other? To erase the past of our earthly existence would be to trample under an iron fate the very idea of tenderness, whether human or divine.
We shall all doubtless be changed, but in what direction?—to something less, or to something greater?—to something that is less we, which means degradation? to something that is not we, which means annihilation? or to something that is more we, which means a farther development of the original idea of us, the divine germ of us, holding in it all we ever were, all we ever can and must become? What is it constitutes this or that man? Is it what he himself thinks he is? Assuredly not. Is it what his friends at any given moment think him? Far from it. In which of his changing moods is he more himself? Loves any lover so little as to desire no change in the person loved—no something different to bring him or her closer to the indwelling ideal? In the loveliest is there not something not like her—something less lovely than she—some little thing in which a change would make her, not less, but more herself? Is it not of the very essence of the Christian hope, that we shall be changed from much bad to all good? If a wife so love that she would keep every opposition, every inconsistency in her husband's as yet but partially harmonious character, she does not love well enough for the kingdom of heaven. If its imperfections be essential to the individuality she loves, and to the repossession of her joy in it, she may be sure that, if he were restored to her as she would have him, she would soon come to love him less—perhaps to love him not at all; for no one who does not love perfection, will ever keep constant in loving. Fault is not lovable; it is only the good in which the alien fault dwells that causes it to seem capable of being loved. Neither is it any man's peculiarities that make him beloved; it is the essential humanity underlying those peculiarities. They may make him interesting, and, where not offensive, they may come to be loved for the sake of the man; but in themselves they are of smallest account.
We will all definitely change, but in what way?—to something less, or to something greater?—to something that makes us less ourselves, which means degradation? to something that is not us, which means annihilation? or to something that is more us, which means a deeper development of the original idea of who we are, the divine essence of us, holding within it all we ever were, all we ever can and must become? What defines this or that person? Is it what they think they are? Certainly not. Is it what their friends think of them at any given moment? Far from it. In which of their changing moods are they more themselves? Does any lover care so little as to want no change in the person they love—no new qualities to bring him or her closer to the ideal they envision? In the most beautiful person, is there not something that isn't quite like them—something less lovely than they are—some small aspect where a change would make them, not less, but more themselves? Isn’t it the very essence of the Christian hope that we will be transformed from much bad to all good? If a wife loves her husband so much that she would want to keep every flaw, every inconsistency in his still partially harmonious character, then she doesn't love well enough for the kingdom of heaven. If those imperfections are essential to the individuality she loves, and to her joy in it, she can be sure that if he were made into what she wants him to be, she would soon come to love him less—perhaps not at all; because no one who doesn’t love perfection will ever remain constant in their love. Faults are not lovable; it is only the good in which those faults exist that makes them seem worth loving. Similarly, it’s not a person's quirks that endear them; it's the essential humanity behind those quirks. They may make a person interesting, and where they’re not off-putting, they may even be loved for the sake of the person; but in themselves, they matter very little.
We must not however confound peculiarity with diversity. Diversity is in and from God; peculiarity in and from man. The real man is the divine idea of him; the man God had in view when he began to send him forth out of thought into thinking; the man he is now working to perfect by casting out what is not he, and developing what is he. But in God's real men, that is, his ideal men, the diversity is infinite; he does not repeat his creations; every one of his children differs from every other, and in every one the diversity is lovable. God gives in his children an analysis of himself, an analysis that will never be exhausted. It is the original God-idea of the individual man that will at length be given, without spot or blemish, into the arms of love.
We shouldn't confuse uniqueness with diversity. Diversity comes from God; uniqueness comes from man. The true person is the divine idea of who they are; the person God envisioned when He started bringing them from thought to existence; the person He is currently perfecting by removing what's not truly them and nurturing what is. In God's true people, meaning His ideal individuals, the diversity is limitless; He doesn’t create the same person twice; each of His children is unique, and that uniqueness is beautiful. God reflects Himself in His children, and that reflection will never run out. Ultimately, the original God-given idea of each individual will be presented, without flaw, into the embrace of love.
Such, surely, is the heart of the comfort the Lord will give those whose love is now making them mourn; and their present blessedness must be the expectation of the time when the true lover shall find the restored the same as the lost—with precious differences: the things that were not like the true self, gone or going; the things that were loveliest, lovelier still; the restored not merely more than the lost, but more the person lost than he or she that was lost. For the things which made him or her what he or she was, the things that rendered lovable, the things essential to the person, will be more present, because more developed.
Surely, this is the essence of the comfort that the Lord will offer those whose love is currently causing them grief; and their current happiness must be the hope for the time when the true love will discover that what is restored is the same as what was lost—but with valuable differences: the aspects that were not part of the true self will be gone or fading; the aspects that were most beautiful will be even more beautiful; the restored will not just be more than the lost, but will reflect more of the person who was lost than the one who was lost. For the qualities that defined him or her, the traits that made them lovable, the things essential to their identity, will be more apparent, because they will have developed further.
Whether or not the Lord was here thinking specially of the mourners for the dead, as I think he was, he surely does not limit the word of comfort to them, or wish us to believe less than that his father has perfect comfort for every human grief. Out upon such miserable theologians as, instead of receiving them into the good soil of a generous heart, to bring forth truth an hundred fold, so cut and pare the words of the Lord as to take the very life from them, quenching all their glory and colour in their own inability to believe, and still would have the dead letter of them accepted as the comfort of a creator to the sore hearts he made in his own image! Here, 'as if they were God's spies,' some such would tell us that the Lord proclaims the blessedness of those that mourn for their sins, and of them only. What mere honest man would make a promise which was all a reservation, except in one unmentioned point! Assuredly they who mourn for their sins will be gloriously comforted, but certainly such also as are bowed down with any grief. The Lord would have us know that sorrow is not a part of life; that it is but a wind blowing throughout it, to winnow and cleanse. Where shall the woman go whose child is at the point of death, or whom the husband of her youth has forsaken, but to her Father in heaven? Must she keep away until she knows herself sorry for her sins? How should that woman care to be delivered from her sins, how could she accept any comfort, who believed the child of her bosom lost to her for ever? Would the Lord have such a one be of good cheer, of merry heart, because her sins were forgiven her? Would such a mother be a woman of whom the saviour of men might have been born? If a woman forget the child she has borne and nourished, how shall she remember the father from whom she has herself come? The Lord came to heal the broken-hearted; therefore he said, 'Blessed are the mourners.' Hope in God, mother, for the deadest of thy children, even for him who died in his sins. Thou mayest have long to wait for him—but he will be found. It may be, thou thyself wilt one day be sent to seek him and find him. Rest thy hope on no excuse thy love would make for him, neither upon any quibble theological or sacerdotal; hope on in him who created him, and who loves him more than thou. God will excuse him better than thou, and his uncovenanted mercy is larger than that of his ministers. Shall not the Father do his best to find his prodigal? the good shepherd to find his lost sheep? The angels in his presence know the Father, and watch for the prodigal. Thou shalt be comforted.
Whether or not the Lord was specifically thinking about those mourning for the dead, as I believe he was, he certainly doesn’t limit the message of comfort to them. He wants us to understand that his Father offers complete comfort for every human sorrow. Shame on those miserable theologians who, instead of nurturing the seeds of truth in a generous heart, twist and constrict the Lord's words until they lose their life, draining away all their beauty and vibrancy with their inability to believe. They still expect the lifeless letter of those words to serve as comfort from a Creator to the aching hearts he created in his own image! Here, 'as if they were God's spies,' some would tell us that the Lord only declares the blessedness of those who mourn for their sins. What honest person would make a promise that comes with such a reservation, leaving out an important point? Of course, those who mourn for their sins will be wonderfully comforted, but so will those weighed down by any grief. The Lord wants us to understand that sorrow isn’t a permanent part of life; it’s just a passing wind meant to winnow and cleanse. Where should a woman go whose child is dying, or who has been abandoned by the husband of her youth, if not to her Father in heaven? Must she stay away until she feels sorry for her sins? How could she care about being freed from her sins, or accept any comfort, if she believes her beloved child is lost to her forever? Would the Lord expect her to be cheerful and light-hearted just because her sins are forgiven? Would such a mother be a woman from whom the savior of men could have been born? If a woman can forget the child she has borne and nurtured, how could she remember the Father from whom she came? The Lord came to heal the broken-hearted; that's why he said, 'Blessed are the mourners.' Hope in God, mother, even for your dead child, even for the one who died in his sins. You may have to wait a long time for him, but he will be found. It’s possible that one day you will be sent to seek him and find him. Don't rest your hope on any excuses your love might make for him, or on any theological or clerical loophole; keep hoping in the one who created him and loves him even more than you do. God understands him better than you do, and his uncontracted mercy is greater than that of his ministers. Will not the Father do his best to find his wayward child? Will the good shepherd not seek out his lost sheep? The angels in his presence know the Father and are watching for the prodigal. You will be comforted.
There is one phase of our mourning for the dead which I must not leave unconsidered, seeing it is the pain within pain of all our mourning—the sorrow, namely, with its keen recurrent pangs because of things we have said or done, or omitted to say or do, while we companied with the departed. The very life that would give itself to the other, aches with the sense of having, this time and that, not given what it might. We cast ourselves at their feet, crying, Forgive me, my heart's own! but they are pale with distance, and do not seem to hear. It may be that they are longing in like agony of love after us, but know better, or perhaps only are more assured than we, that we shall be comforted together by and by.
There’s one aspect of our mourning for the dead that I must address, as it represents the deepest pain of our grief—the sorrow that comes with the sharp, repeated twinges from things we've said or done, or things we neglected to say or do while we were with the departed. The very life that wants to reach out to the other feels the ache of not having given everything it could. We throw ourselves at their feet, crying, “Forgive me, my dearest!” but they seem distant and don’t appear to hear us. They might be yearning for us in the same intense love, but they perhaps know better—or maybe they're just more certain than we are—that we will find comfort together again one day.
Bethink thee, brother, sister, I say; bethink thee of the splendour of God, and answer—Would he be perfect if in his restitution of all things there were no opportunity for declaring our bitter grief and shame for the past? no moment in which to sob—Sister, brother, I am thy slave? no room for making amends? At the same time, when the desired moment comes, one look in the eyes may be enough, and we shall know one another even as God knows us. Like the purposed words of the prodigal in the parable, it may be that the words of our confession will hardly find place. Heart may so speak to heart as to forget there were such things. Mourner, hope in God, and comfort where thou canst, and the lord of mourners will be able to comfort thee the sooner. It may be thy very severity with thyself, has already moved the Lord to take thy part.
Think about it, brother, sister; consider the greatness of God, and answer—Would He be perfect if, in restoring all things, there were no chance for us to express our deep sadness and shame for the past? no moment to weep—Sister, brother, I am your servant? no opportunity to make amends? At the same time, when the moment we’ve been waiting for arrives, just one look into each other's eyes might be enough, and we will understand one another just as God understands us. Like the well-planned words of the prodigal son in the parable, it might be that our confessions will barely find their place. One heart may speak to another, making us forget that such things ever existed. Mourner, hope in God, and find comfort wherever you can, and the Lord of comfort will be able to help you that much sooner. Your own harshness towards yourself may have already moved the Lord to stand by you.
Such as mourn the loss of love, such from whom the friend, the brother, the lover, has turned away—what shall I cry to them?—You too shall be comforted—only hearken: Whatever selfishness clouds the love that mourns the loss of love, that selfishness must be taken out of it—burned out of it even by pain extreme, if such be needful. By cause of that in thy love which was not love, it may be thy loss has come; anyhow, because of thy love's defect, thou must suffer that it may be supplied. God will not, like the unjust judge, avenge thee to escape the cry that troubles him. No crying will make him comfort thy selfishness. He will not render thee incapable of loving truly. He despises neither thy love though mingled with selfishness, nor thy suffering that springs from both; he will disentangle thy selfishness from thy love, and cast it into the fire. His cure for thy selfishness at once and thy suffering, is to make thee love more—and more truly; not with the love of love, but with the love of the person whose lost love thou bemoanest. For the love of love is the love of thyself. Begin to love as God loves, and thy grief will assuage; but for comfort wait his time. What he will do for thee, he only knows. It may be thou wilt never know what he will do, but only what he has done: it was too good for thee to know save by receiving it. The moment thou art capable of it, thine it will be.
Those who mourn the loss of love, who feel abandoned by a friend, a brother, or a lover—what can I say to you?—You too shall find comfort—just listen: Whatever selfishness clouds the love that grieves for what’s lost, that selfishness must be removed—burned away even through extreme pain, if necessary. Because of the unloving aspects in your love, this loss may have happened; regardless, due to the flaws in your love, you'll need to suffer for it to be made whole again. God will not act like an unjust judge and rescue you from the cry that disturbs him. No amount of crying will make him comfort your selfishness. He will not make you incapable of truly loving. He doesn’t despise your love, even if it’s mixed with selfishness, nor the suffering that arises from both; he will separate your selfishness from your love and cast it into the fire. His remedy for your selfishness and your pain is to help you love more—and more genuinely; not just with a love for love's sake, but with the love for the person whose lost love you mourn. For the love of love is really just self-love. Start to love as God loves, and your sorrow will lessen; but for comfort, wait for his timing. What he will do for you, he alone knows. You may never know what he will do, but only what he has done: it’s too wonderful for you to understand except through receiving it. As soon as you're ready for it, it will belong to you.
One thing is clear in regard to every trouble—that the natural way with it is straight to the Father's knee. The Father is father for his children, else why did he make himself their father? Wouldst thou not, mourner, be comforted rather after the one eternal fashion—the child by the father—than in such poor temporary way as would but leave thee the more exposed to thy worst enemy, thine own unreclaimed self?—an enemy who has but this one good thing in him—that he will always bring thee to sorrow!
One thing is clear about every trouble—going straight to the Father's knee is the natural response. The Father is there for his children; otherwise, why would He choose to be their father? Would you, grieving one, not want to be comforted in the timeless way—a child finding solace in the father—rather than in a temporary way that would only leave you more vulnerable to your greatest enemy, your own unresolved self?—an enemy that has just one redeeming quality: he will always lead you to sorrow!
The Lord has come to wipe away our tears. He is doing it; he will have it done as soon as he can; and until he can, he would have them flow without bitterness; to which end he tells us it is a blessed thing to mourn, because of the comfort on its way. Accept his comfort now, and so prepare for the comfort at hand. He is getting you ready for it, but you must be a fellow worker with him, or he will never have done. He must have you pure in heart, eager after righteousness, a very child of his father in heaven.
The Lord has come to dry our tears. He is doing it, and he will finish it as soon as he can; until then, he wants us to let them flow without resentment. He tells us that it’s a good thing to mourn because comfort is on its way. Accept his comfort now, and get ready for the comfort that’s coming soon. He’s preparing you for it, but you need to work alongside him, or it will never happen. He must have you pure in heart, eager for righteousness, truly a child of his father in heaven.
GOD'S FAMILY.
'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.' 'Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.' 'Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the children of God.'—Matthew v. 8, 6, 9.
'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they will see God.' 'Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they will be satisfied.' 'Blessed are the peacemakers, for they will be called children of God.'—Matthew v. 8, 6, 9.
The cry of the deepest in man has always been, to see God. It was the cry of Moses and the cry of Job, the cry of psalmist and of prophet; and to the cry, there has ever been faintly heard a far approach of coming answer. In the fullness of time the Son appears with the proclamation that a certain class of men shall behold the Father: 'Blessed are the pure in heart,' he cries, 'for they shall see God.' He who saw God, who sees him now, who always did and always will see him, says, 'Be pure, and you also shall see him.' To see God was the Lord's own, eternal, one happiness; therefore he knew that the essential bliss of the creature is to behold the face of the creator. In that face lies the mystery of a man's own nature, the history of a man's own being. He who can read no line of it, can know neither himself nor his fellow; he only who knows God a little, can at all understand man. The blessed in Dante's Paradise ever and always read each other's thoughts in God. Looking to him, they find their neighbour. All that the creature needs to see or know, all that the creature can see or know, is the face of him from whom he came. Not seeing and knowing it, he will never be at rest; seeing and knowing it, his existence will yet indeed be a mystery to him and an awe, but no more a dismay. To know that it is, and that it has power neither to continue nor to cease, must to any soul alive enough to appreciate the fact, be merest terror, save also it knows one with it the Power by which it exists. From the man who comes to know and feel that Power in him and one with him, loneliness, anxiety, and fear vanish; he is no more an orphan without a home, a little one astray on the cold waste of a helpless consciousness. 'Father,' he cries, 'hold me fast to thy creating will, that I may know myself one with it, know myself its outcome, its willed embodiment, and rejoice without trembling. Be this the delight of my being, that thou hast willed, hast loved me forth; let me know that I am thy child, born to obey thee. Dost thou not justify thy deed to thyself by thy tenderness toward me? dost thou not justify it to thy child by revealing to him his claim on thee because of thy disparture of him from thyself, because of his utter dependence on thee? Father, thou art in me, else I could not be in thee, could have no house for my soul to dwell in, or any world in which to walk abroad,'
The deepest longing in humanity has always been to see God. It was the longing of Moses and Job, the longing of the psalmist and the prophet; and in response to that cry, there has always been a distant echo of an impending answer. In due time, the Son arrives with the message that a certain group of people will see the Father: 'Blessed are the pure in heart,' he proclaims, 'for they shall see God.' He who has seen God, who sees Him now, who always has and always will see Him, says, 'Be pure, and you too will see Him.’ To see God was the Lord’s own eternal happiness; thus, He knew that true joy for His creation lies in seeing the face of the Creator. In that face lies the mystery of a person’s own nature, the story of one’s own existence. Anyone who cannot read any part of it cannot know themselves or others; only someone who knows God even a little can truly understand humanity. The blessed in Dante’s Paradise continuously understand each other’s thoughts through God. Looking to Him, they find their neighbor. Everything the creature needs to see or know, everything it can see or know, is the face of the one from whom it came. Without seeing and knowing it, they will never find peace; but seeing and knowing it, life will still be a mystery and awe-inspiring, but no longer overwhelming. Knowing that it exists, and that it has no power to begin or end, can be sheer terror for any soul alive enough to comprehend this fact—unless it also knows the Power through which it exists. From the person who comes to recognize and feel that Power within them, loneliness, anxiety, and fear disappear; they are no longer an orphan without a home, a lost child wandering in the cold emptiness of a helpless consciousness. 'Father,' they cry, 'hold me close to Your creative will, so I may know I am one with it, know I am its result, its intended creation, and rejoice without fear. Let this be the joy of my existence, that You have willed and loved me into being; let me understand that I am Your child, meant to obey You. Don’t You justify Your actions toward Yourself through Your love for me? Don’t You justify it to Your child by revealing his claim on You, because of Your separation from him, due to his complete dependence on You? Father, You are in me, or else I could not be in You, nor could I have a home for my soul or any world in which to explore.'
These truths are, I believe, the very necessities of fact, but a man does not therefore, at a given moment, necessarily know them. It is absolutely necessary, none the less, to his real being, that he should know these spiritual relations in which he stands to his Origin; yea, that they should be always present and potent with him, and become the heart and sphere and all-pervading substance of his consciousness, of which they are the ground and foundation. Once to have seen them, is not always to see them. There are times, and those times many, when the cares of this world—with no right to any part in our thought, seeing either they are unreasonable or God imperfect—so blind the eyes of the soul to the radiance of the eternally true, that they see it only as if it ought to be true, not as if it must be true; as if it might be true in the region of thought, but could not be true in the region of fact. Our very senses, filled with the things of our passing sojourn, combine to cast discredit upon the existence of any world for the sake of which we are furnished with an inner eye, an eternal ear. But had we once seen God face to face, should we not be always and for ever sure of him? we have had but glimpses of the Father. Yet, if we had seen God face to face, but had again become impure of heart—if such a fearful thought be a possible idea—we should then no more believe that we had ever beheld him. A sin-beclouded soul could never recall the vision whose essential verity was its only possible proof. None but the pure in heart see God; only the growing-pure hope to see him. Even those who saw the Lord, the express image of his person, did not see God. They only saw Jesus—and then but the outside Jesus, or a little more. They were not pure in heart; they saw him and did not see him. They saw him with their eyes, but not with those eyes which alone can see God. Those were not born in them yet. Neither the eyes of the resurrection-body, nor the eyes of unembodied spirits can see God; only the eyes of that eternal something that is of the very essence of God, the thought-eyes, the truth-eyes, the love-eyes, can see him. It is not because we are created and he uncreated, it is not because of any difference involved in that difference of all differences, that we cannot see him. If he pleased to take a shape, and that shape were presented to us, and we saw that shape, we should not therefore be seeing God. Even if we knew it was a shape of God—call it even God himself our eyes rested upon; if we had been told the fact and believed the report; yet, if we did not see the Godness, were not capable of recognizing him, so as without the report to know the vision him, we should not be seeing God, we should only be seeing the tabernacle in which for the moment he dwelt. In other words, not seeing what in the form made it a form fit for him to take, we should not be seeing a presence which could only be God.
These truths are, I believe, essential facts, but a person doesn’t necessarily know them at any given moment. However, it’s crucial for one's true self to understand the spiritual connections to their Origin; indeed, these should always be present and impactful in their life, becoming the core and essence of their consciousness, which serves as their foundation. Once you’ve seen these truths, it doesn’t mean you always will. There are many times when the worries of this world—having no rightful place in our minds since they are either unreasonable or imply an imperfect God—blind the soul to the brilliance of what is eternally true, making it appear as if it should be true but not must be true; as if it could exist in thought, but not in reality. Our senses, consumed by the things of our temporary existence, contribute to doubting the existence of a reality for which we have an inner eye and an eternal ear. But if we had ever seen God face to face, wouldn’t we be always certain of him? We’ve only caught glimpses of the Father. Yet, if we had truly seen God face to face but then became impure of heart—if such a terrifying thought is even possible—we wouldn’t believe we had ever seen him. A sin-clouded soul could never recall the vision whose essential truth was its only proof. Only the pure in heart see God; only those striving for purity hope to see him. Even those who saw the Lord, the true image of his being, did not see God. They only saw Jesus—and even then just the surface Jesus, or maybe a little more. They weren’t pure in heart; they saw him but did not truly see him. They saw him with their eyes, but not with the eyes that can only see God. Those eyes weren’t yet formed in them. Neither the eyes of a resurrected body nor the eyes of disembodied spirits can see God; only the eyes of that eternal essence that is intrinsic to God—the eyes of thought, truth, and love—can see him. It’s not because we are created and he is uncreated, nor because of any distinction inherent in that difference, that we cannot see him. If he chose to take a form and that form were presented to us, and we recognized it, we wouldn’t necessarily be seeing God. Even if we knew it was a shape of God—let’s say we were looking at God himself; even if we were told the truth and believed it—if we couldn’t perceive the Godness, if we weren’t capable of recognizing him without being told, we wouldn’t be seeing God; we would only be seeing the physical form that temporarily held him. In other words, if we didn’t see what in the form made it suitable for him to inhabit, we wouldn’t be perceiving a presence that could solely be God.
To see God is to stand on the highest point of created being. Not until we see God—no partial and passing embodiment of him, but the abiding presence—do we stand upon our own mountain-top, the height of the existence God has given us, and up to which he is leading us. That there we should stand, is the end of our creation. This truth is at the heart of everything, means all kinds of completions, may be uttered in many ways; but language will never compass it, for form will never contain it. Nor shall we ever see, that is know God perfectly. We shall indeed never absolutely know man or woman or child; but we may know God as we never can know human being—as we never can know ourselves. We not only may, but we must so know him, and it can never be until we are pure in heart. Then shall we know him with the infinitude of an ever-growing knowledge.
To see God is to reach the highest point of created existence. Only when we truly see God—not just a temporary or partial version of Him, but His lasting presence—do we stand on our own peak, the pinnacle of the life God has given us and toward which He is guiding us. That we should stand there is the purpose of our creation. This fundamental truth is central to everything, signifies numerous completions, and can be expressed in many ways; however, language will never fully grasp it, as form can never contain it. We will also never fully know God, just as we can never completely understand another person or even ourselves. But we can know God in a way that's deeper than how we know human beings or ourselves. Not only can we, but we must know Him like this, and that will only happen when we are pure in heart. Then, we will understand Him with a limitless, ever-expanding knowledge.
'What is it, then, to be pure in heart?'
'What does it mean to be pure in heart?'
I answer, It is not necessary to define this purity, or to have in the mind any clear form of it. For even to know perfectly, were that possible, what purity of heart is, would not be to be pure in heart.
I respond, it's not necessary to define this purity or to have a clear idea of it in mind. Because even if it were possible to perfectly understand what purity of heart is, that wouldn't mean one is pure in heart.
'How then am I to try after it? can I do so without knowing what it is?'
'How am I supposed to pursue it? Can I do that without knowing what it is?'
Though you do not know any definition of purity, you know enough to begin to be pure. You do not know what a man is, but you know how to make his acquaintance—perhaps even how to gain his friendship. Your brain does not know what purity is; your heart has some acquaintance with purity itself. Your brain in seeking to know what it is, may even obstruct your heart in bettering its friendship with it. To know what purity is, a man must already be pure; but he who can put the question, already knows enough of purity, I repeat, to begin to become pure. If this moment you determine to start for purity, your conscience will at once tell you where to begin. If you reply, 'My conscience says nothing definite'; I answer, 'You are but playing with your conscience. Determine, and it will speak.'
Though you might not know exactly what purity means, you have enough understanding to start becoming pure. You may not fully grasp what a man is, but you know how to meet him—maybe even how to earn his friendship. Your mind doesn’t fully understand purity, but your heart has some experience with it. Sometimes, your mind’s quest to define purity can actually get in the way of your heart deepening its connection with it. To truly understand what purity is, you need to already have some purity within you; however, the fact that you can ask the question shows you know enough about purity to begin your journey. If you decide right now to pursue purity, your conscience will quickly guide you on where to start. If you say, ‘My conscience isn’t giving me clear direction,’ I respond, ‘You’re just toying with your conscience. Make a decision, and it will guide you.’
If you care to see God, be pure. If you will not be pure, you will grow more and more impure; and instead of seeing God, will at length find yourself face to face with a vast inane—a vast inane, yet filled full of one inhabitant, that devouring monster, your own false self. If for this neither do you care, I tell you there is a Power that will not have it so; a Love that will make you care by the consequences of not caring.
If you want to see God, be pure. If you’re not pure, you’ll become increasingly impure; instead of seeing God, you'll eventually find yourself confronting a vast emptiness—an emptiness filled only by one inhabitant, the consuming monster that is your own false self. If you don’t care about this either, I assure you there’s a Power that won’t allow it to stay that way; a Love that will make you care through the consequences of not caring.
You who seek purity, and would have your fellow-men also seek it, spend not your labour on the stony ground of their intellect, endeavouring to explain what purity is; give their imagination the one pure man; call up their conscience to witness against their own deeds; urge upon them the grand resolve to be pure. With the first endeavour of a soul toward her, Purity will begin to draw nigh, calling for admittance; and never will a man have to pause in the divine toil, asking what next is required of him; the demands of the indwelling Purity will ever be in front of his slow-labouring obedience.
You who want to be pure and want others to strive for it too, don’t waste your efforts trying to explain what purity is to their minds. Show them the example of one truly pure person; awaken their conscience to hold them accountable for their actions; encourage them to make the powerful choice to be pure. As soon as a soul makes her first effort toward purity, it will start to come closer, asking to be welcomed in; and a person will never have to stop in the sacred work, wondering what should come next; the demands of the inner Purity will always guide his gradual dedication.
If one should say, 'Alas, I am shut out from this blessing! I am not pure in heart: never shall I see God!' here is another word from the same eternal heart to comfort him, making his grief its own consolation. For this man also there is blessing with the messenger of the Father. Unhappy men were we, if God were the God of the perfected only, and not of the growing, the becoming! 'Blessed are they,' says the Lord, concerning the not yet pure, 'which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.' Filled with righteousness, they are pure; pure, they shall see God.
If someone says, "Oh no, I'm shut out from this blessing! I'm not pure in heart; I'll never see God!" here’s another word from that eternal heart to comfort him, sharing in his grief as its own source of consolation. For this person, too, there is a blessing with the Father’s messenger. We would be unhappy if God were only the God of those who are perfect and not of those who are growing and evolving! "Blessed are those," says the Lord, regarding those who are not yet pure, "who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they will be satisfied." When they are filled with righteousness, they become pure; and pure, they will see God.
Long ere the Lord appeared, ever since man was on the earth, nay, surely, from the very beginning, was his spirit at work in it for righteousness; in the fullness of time he came in his own human person, to fulfil all righteousness. He came to his own of the same mind with himself, who hungered and thirsted after righteousness. They should be fulfilled of righteousness!
Long before the Lord appeared, ever since humans were on the earth, indeed, from the very beginning, his spirit was at work in it for righteousness; when the time was right, he came in human form to fulfill all righteousness. He came to those who shared his mindset, who yearned for righteousness. They would be filled with righteousness!
To hunger and thirst after anything, implies a sore personal need, a strong desire, a passion for that thing. Those that hunger and thirst after righteousness, seek with their whole nature the design of that nature. Nothing less will give them satisfaction; that alone will set them at ease. They long to be delivered from their sins, to send them away, to be clean and blessed by their absence—in a word to become men, God's men; for, sin gone, all the rest is good. It was not in such hearts, it was not in any heart that the revolting legal fiction of imputed righteousness arose. Righteousness itself, God's righteousness, rightness in their own being, in heart and brain and hands, is what they desire. Of such men was Nathanael, in whom was no guile; such, perhaps, was Nicodemus too, although he did come to Jesus by night; such was Zacchaeus. The temple could do nothing to deliver them; but, by their very futility, its observances had done their work, developing the desires they could not meet, making the men hunger and thirst the more after genuine righteousness: the Lord must bring them this bread from heaven. With him, the live, original rightness, in their hearts, they must speedily become righteous. With that Love their friend, who is at once both the root and the flower of things, they would strive vigorously as well as hunger eagerly after righteousness. Love is the father of righteousness. It could not be, and could not be hungered after, but for love. The lord of righteousness himself could not live without Love, without the Father in him. Every heart was created for, and can live no otherwise than in and upon love eternal, perfect, pure, unchanging; and love necessitates righteousness. In how many souls has not the very thought of a real God waked a longing to be different, to be pure, to be right! The fact that this feeling is possible, that a soul can become dissatisfied with itself, and desire a change in itself, reveals God as an essential part of its being; for in itself the soul is aware that it cannot be what it would, what it ought—that it cannot set itself right: a need has been generated in the soul for which the soul can generate no supply; a presence higher than itself must have caused that need; a power greater than itself must supply it, for the soul knows its very need, its very lack, is of something greater than itself.
To crave something deeply means there's a personal need, a strong desire, a passion for that thing. Those who hunger and thirst for righteousness seek wholeheartedly what their nature desires. Nothing less will satisfy them; only that will bring them peace. They long to be freed from their sins, to cast them away, to be cleansed and blessed by their absence—in short, to become complete men, God's men; because with sin gone, everything else is good. It’s not in such hearts, and in no heart, that the disturbing legal idea of imputed righteousness came from. What they truly desire is righteousness itself, God's righteousness, true goodness in their being, in their hearts, minds, and actions. Nathanael was one of these men, someone who was guileless; maybe Nicodemus was too, even though he approached Jesus at night; Zacchaeus was another example. The temple could do nothing to save them; however, its empty rituals only highlighted their unmet desires, making them hunger and thirst even more for genuine righteousness: only the Lord can provide this heavenly bread. With Him, the true, original goodness in their hearts, they must quickly become righteous. With that Love—our friend, who is both the root and the blossoming of everything—they would strive eagerly for righteousness. Love is the origin of righteousness. It couldn’t exist, and wouldn’t be craved, without love. The ruler of righteousness himself couldn’t live without Love, without the Father within him. Every heart was made for love, and can only thrive on eternal, perfect, pure, unchanging love; and love demands righteousness. How many souls haven’t felt that the very idea of a real God awakens a desire to be different, to be pure, to be right! The fact that this feeling exists, that a soul can become dissatisfied with itself and wish for change, shows that God is an essential part of its being; for within itself, the soul knows it cannot be what it wants or what it should be—that it cannot correct itself: a need has formed in the soul for which only something greater can provide; a presence above itself must have created that need; a power beyond itself must fulfill it, because the soul understands that its very need, its very lack, is for something greater than itself.
But the primal need of the human soul is yet greater than this; the longing after righteousness is only one of the manifestations of it; the need itself is that of existence not self-existent for the consciousness of the presence of the causing Self-existent. It is the man's need of God. A moral, that is, a human, a spiritual being, must either be God, or one with God. This truth begins to reveal itself when the man begins to feel that he cannot cast out the thing he hates, cannot be the thing he loves. That he hates thus, that he loves thus, is because God is in him, but he finds he has not enough of God. His awaking strength manifests itself in his sense of weakness, for only strength can know itself weak. The negative cannot know itself at all. Weakness cannot know itself weak. It is a little strength that longs for more; it is infant righteousness that hungers after righteousness.
But the fundamental need of the human soul is even greater than this; the desire for righteousness is just one of its expressions. The true need is for existence that isn't self-existent because of the awareness of the presence of the Self-existent. It's humanity's need for God. A moral, that is, a human, spiritual being must either be God or be in unity with God. This truth starts to become clear when a person realizes they can't get rid of what they hate and can't fully become what they love. The fact that they hate this way and love that way shows that God is within them, yet they sense they don't have enough of God. Their awakening strength reveals itself through their feelings of weakness, since only strength can recognize its own weakness. The negative cannot recognize itself at all. Weakness cannot even acknowledge itself as weak. It’s a small strength that yearns for more; it’s a nascent righteousness that craves righteousness.
To every soul dissatisfied with itself, comes this word, at once rousing and consoling, from the Power that lives and makes him live—that in his hungering and thirsting he is blessed, for he shall be filled. His hungering and thirsting is the divine pledge of the divine meal. The more he hungers and thirsts the more blessed is he; the more room is there in him to receive that which God is yet more eager to give than he to have. It is the miserable emptiness that makes a man hunger and thirst; and, as the body, so the soul hungers after what belongs to its nature. A man hungers and thirsts after righteousness because his nature needs it—needs it because it was made for it; his soul desires its own. His nature is good, and desires more good. Therefore, that he is empty of good, needs discourage no one; for what is emptiness but room to be filled? Emptiness is need of good; the emptiness that desires good, is itself good. Even if the hunger after righteousness should in part spring from a desire after self-respect, it is not therefore all false. A man could not even be ashamed of himself, without some 'feeling sense' of the beauty of rightness. By divine degrees the man will at length grow sick of himself, and desire righteousness with a pure hunger—just as a man longs to eat that which is good, nor thinks of the strength it will restore.
To everyone who feels dissatisfied with themselves, comes this message, both uplifting and comforting, from the Power that exists and gives them life—that in their longing and desire, they are blessed, for they will be fulfilled. Their longing and desire is the sacred promise of a divine gift. The more they yearn, the more blessed they are; the more space there is within them to receive what God is even more eager to offer than they are to accept. It is the painful emptiness that drives a person to yearn and desire; just as the body craves, so does the soul seek what belongs to its nature. A person craves righteousness because their nature needs it—needs it because it was created for it; their soul longs for what is rightfully theirs. Their nature is good and seeks even more goodness. Therefore, the fact that they feel empty of goodness should not dishearten anyone; for what is emptiness but the potential to be filled? Emptiness signifies the need for goodness; the emptiness that craves goodness is itself good. Even if the desire for righteousness partly stems from a wish for self-respect, it doesn't make it all insincere. A person couldn’t even feel ashamed of themselves without some awareness of the beauty of doing what is right. Gradually, a person will become weary of themselves and desire righteousness with a pure hunger—just like someone longs to eat good food, not thinking about the strength it will bring back.
To be filled with righteousness, will be to forget even righteousness itself in the bliss of being righteous, that is, a child of God. The thought of righteousness will vanish in the fact of righteousness. When a creature is just what he is meant to be, what only he is fit to be; when, therefore, he is truly himself, he never thinks what he is. He is that thing; why think about it? It is no longer outside of him that he should contemplate or desire it.
To be filled with righteousness means to forget even what righteousness is in the joy of being righteous, that is, a child of God. The idea of righteousness disappears in the reality of righteousness. When a being is exactly what they are supposed to be, what they are truly meant to be; when they are genuinely themselves, they don’t think about what they are. They are that thing; why think about it? It is no longer something outside of them to consider or desire.
God made man, and woke in him the hunger for righteousness; the Lord came to enlarge and rouse this hunger. The first and lasting effect of his words must be to make the hungering and thirsting long yet more. If their passion grow to a despairing sense of the unattainable, a hopelessness of ever gaining that without which life were worthless, let them remember that the Lord congratulates the hungry and thirsty, so sure does he know them of being one day satisfied. Their hunger is a precious thing to have, none the less that it were a bad thing to retain unappeased. It springs from the lack but also from the love of good, and its presence makes it possible to supply the lack. Happy, then, ye pining souls! The food you would have, is the one thing the Lord would have you have, the very thing he came to bring you! Fear not, ye hungering and thirsting; you shall have righteousness enough, though none to spare—none to spare, yet enough to overflow upon every man. See how the Lord goes on filling his disciples, John and Peter and James and Paul, with righteousness from within! What honest soul, interpreting the servant by the master, and unbiassed by the tradition of them that would shut the kingdom of heaven against men, can doubt what Paul means by 'the righteousness which is of God by faith'? He was taught of Jesus Christ through the words he had spoken; and the man who does not understand Jesus Christ, will never understand his apostles. What righteousness could St Paul have meant but the same the Lord would have men hunger and thirst after—the very righteousness wherewith God is righteous! They that hunger and thirst after such only righteousness, shall become pure in heart, and shall see God.
God created humans and awakened in them a desire for righteousness; the Lord came to expand and stir up this desire. The first and lasting impact of His words should be to make those who hunger and thirst crave even more. If their passion grows into a despairing feeling of the unattainable, a hopelessness of ever achieving what makes life worthwhile, let them remember that the Lord blesses the hungry and thirsty, knowing they will one day be satisfied. Their hunger is a valuable thing, even though it would be bad to remain unfulfilled. It comes from both a lack and a love of goodness, and its existence makes it possible to address the deficiency. So, rejoice, you longing souls! The nourishment you seek is the very thing the Lord wants you to have—the very thing He came to provide! Do not fear, you who hunger and thirst; you will receive enough righteousness, though there won’t be any extra—none to waste, yet enough to overflow to everyone. Look how the Lord continues to fill His disciples, John, Peter, James, and Paul, with righteousness from within! What honest person, interpreting the servant through the master, and free from the bias of those who would block others from the kingdom of heaven, can doubt what Paul means by “the righteousness that comes from God through faith”? He learned from Jesus Christ through the words He spoke; and the person who does not understand Jesus Christ will never grasp His apostles. What righteousness could St. Paul have meant but the same that the Lord wants people to hunger and thirst for—the very righteousness that makes God righteous! Those who hunger and thirst for such righteousness will become pure in heart and will see God.
If your hunger seems long in being filled, it is well it should seem long. But what if your righteousness tarry, because your hunger after it is not eager? There are who sit long at the table because their desire is slow; they eat as who should say, We need no food. In things spiritual, increasing desire is the sign that satisfaction is drawing nearer. But it were better to hunger after righteousness for ever than to dull the sense of lack with the husks of the Christian scribes and lawyers: he who trusts in the atonement instead of in the father of Jesus Christ, fills his fancy with the chimeras of a vulgar legalism, not his heart with the righteousness of God.
If your hunger takes a while to be satisfied, it's understandable that it feels long. But what if your pursuit of righteousness lags because your desire for it isn't strong? There are people who linger at the table because their appetite is slow; they eat as if to say, "We don't really need any food." In spiritual matters, a growing desire is a sign that fulfillment is getting closer. However, it’s better to always hunger for righteousness than to dull the feeling of need with the empty promises of religious leaders: those who rely on atonement instead of trusting in the father of Jesus Christ fill their minds with the illusions of a shallow legalism, not their hearts with the righteousness of God.
Hear another like word of the Lord. He assures us that the Father hears the cries of his elect—of those whom he seeks to worship him because they worship in spirit and in truth. 'Shall not God avenge his own elect,' he says, 'which cry day and night unto him?' Now what can God's elect have to keep on crying for, night and day, but righteousness? He allows that God seems to put off answering them, but assures us he will answer them speedily. Even now he must be busy answering their prayers; increasing hunger is the best possible indication that he is doing so. For some divine reason it is well they should not yet know in themselves that he is answering their prayers; but the day must come when we shall be righteous even as he is righteous; when no word of his will miss being understood because of our lack of righteousness; when no unrighteousness shall hide from our eyes the face of the Father.
Hear another word from the Lord. He assures us that the Father hears the cries of His chosen ones—those who seek to worship Him because they worship in spirit and in truth. 'Will God not bring justice for His chosen ones,' He says, 'who cry out to Him day and night?' Now what could God's chosen ones possibly be crying out for, day and night, if not for righteousness? He acknowledges that it seems like God is delaying in answering them, but assures us that He will respond quickly. Even now, He must be actively answering their prayers; an increasing desire is the best sign that He is doing so. For some divine reason, it's best that they don’t yet realize that He is answering their prayers; but the day will come when we will be as righteous as He is; when no word of His will go misunderstood due to our lack of righteousness; when no unrighteousness will hide the face of the Father from our eyes.
These two promises, of seeing God, and being filled with righteousness, have place between the individual man and his father in heaven directly; the promise I now come to, has place between a man and his God as the God of other men also, as the father of the whole family in heaven and earth: 'Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the children of God.'
These two promises, of seeing God and being filled with righteousness, connect the individual to their Father in heaven directly. The promise I'm talking about now connects a person to their God, who is also the God of others, as the father of the entire family in heaven and earth: 'Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God.'
Those that are on their way to see God, those who are growing pure in heart through hunger and thirst after righteousness, are indeed the children of God; but specially the Lord calls those his children who, on their way home, are peace-makers in the travelling company; for, surely, those in any family are specially the children, who make peace with and among the rest. The true idea of the universe is the whole family in heaven and earth. All the children in this part of it, the earth, at least, are not good children; but however far, therefore, the earth is from being a true portion of a real family, the life-germ at the root of the world, that by and for which it exists, is its relation to God the father of men. For the development of this germ in the consciousness of the children, the church—whose idea is the purer family within the more mixed, ever growing as leaven within the meal by absorption, but which itself is, alas! not easily distinguishable from the world it would change—is one of the passing means. For the same purpose, the whole divine family is made up of numberless human families, that in these, men may learn and begin to love one another. God, then, would make of the world a true, divine family. Now the primary necessity to the very existence of a family is peace. Many a human family is no family, and the world is no family yet, for the lack of peace. Wherever peace is growing, there of course is the live peace, counteracting disruption and disintegration, and helping the development of the true essential family. The one question, therefore, as to any family is, whether peace or strife be on the increase in it; for peace alone makes it possible for the binding grass-roots of life—love, namely, and justice—to spread throughout what were else but a wind-blown heap of still drifting sand. The peace-makers quiet the winds of the world ever ready to be up and blowing; they tend and cherish the interlacing roots of the ministering grass; they spin and twist many uniting cords, and they weave many supporting bands; they are the servants, for the truth's sake, of the individual, of the family, of the world, of the great universal family of heaven and earth. They are the true children of that family, the allies and ministers of every clasping and consolidating force in it; fellow-workers they are with God in the creation of the family; they help him to get it to his mind, to perfect his father-idea. Ever radiating peace, they welcome love, but do not seek it; they provoke no jealousy. They are the children of God, for like him they would be one with his creatures. His eldest son, his very likeness, was the first of the family-peace-makers. Preaching peace to them that were afar off and them that were nigh, he stood undefended in the turbulent crowd of his fellows, and it was only over his dead body that his brothers began to come together in the peace that will not be broken. He rose again from the dead; his peace-making brothers, like himself, are dying unto sin; and not yet have the evil children made their father hate, or their elder brother flinch.
Those who are on their journey to see God, those who are becoming pure in heart through their hunger and thirst for righteousness, are indeed the children of God. However, the Lord especially calls those His children who, on their way home, are peacemakers among their companions; for, of course, those in any family who bring peace among the others are the true children. The real concept of the universe is a family that includes everyone in heaven and on earth. Not all of the children on this earth are good, but no matter how far the earth is from being a true part of a real family, the essential life force that gives it existence is its relationship with God, the father of humanity. The development of this life force in the consciousness of the children is supported by the church—meant to be a purer family within the more diverse one—growing like leaven in dough through absorption, but unfortunately, it’s not easily distinguishable from the world it aims to change. To achieve this goal, the whole divine family consists of countless human families, so that people can learn to love one another. God, therefore, wants to create a true, divine family from the world. The fundamental requirement for a family to exist is peace. Many human families don’t feel like families at all, and the world is not yet a family due to the lack of peace. Wherever peace is thriving, it counteracts chaos and helps nurture the true essential family. The key question for any family is whether peace or conflict is growing within it; after all, peace is the only thing that allows the foundational roots of life—love and justice—to spread throughout what would otherwise just be a chaotic heap of drifting sand. Peacemakers calm the storms of the world that are always eager to stir up trouble; they care for the intertwining roots of supportive grass; they create and weave numerous unifying connections and supportive ties; they serve, for the sake of truth, individuals, families, the world, and the grand universal family of heaven and earth. They are the true children of that family, the allies and supporters of every binding and strengthening force within it; they are fellow workers with God in the creation of the family, helping Him shape it and refine His paternal vision. Constantly radiating peace, they embrace love but do not chase after it; they create no jealousy. They are the children of God, because like Him, they desire to be one with His creations. His eldest son, His exact likeness, was the first peacemaker of the family. Proclaiming peace to those who were far off and those who were close, He stood unprotected in the midst of a turbulent crowd, and it was only after His death that His brothers began to unite in an unbreakable peace. He rose again from the dead; His peacemaking brothers, like Him, are dying to sin; and the wicked children have not yet succeeded in making their father hate them, nor in making their elder brother shrink back.
On the other hand, those whose influence is to divide and separate, causing the hearts of men to lean away from each other, make themselves the children of the evil one: born of God and not of the devil, they turn from God, and adopt the devil their father. They set their God-born life against God, against the whole creative, redemptive purpose of his unifying will, ever obstructing the one prayer of the first-born—that the children may be one with him in the Father. Against the heart-end of creation, against that for which the Son yielded himself utterly, the sowers of strife, the fomenters of discord, contend ceaseless. They do their part with all the other powers of evil to make the world which the love of God holds together—a world at least, though not yet a family—one heaving mass of dissolution. But they labour in vain. Through the mass and through it, that it may cohere, this way and that, guided in dance inexplicable of prophetic harmony, move the children of God, the lights of the world, the lovers of men, the fellow-workers with God, the peace-makers—ever weaving, after a pattern devised by, and known only to him who orders their ways, the web of the world's history. But for them the world would have no history; it would vanish, a cloud of windborne dust. As in his labour, so shall these share in the joy of God, in the divine fruition of victorious endeavour. Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the children of God—the children because they set the Father on the throne of the Family.
On the other hand, those who create division and separation, causing people's hearts to drift apart, become children of the evil one: born of God and not of the devil, they turn away from God and choose the devil as their father. They oppose their God-given life and the entire creative, redemptive purpose of His unifying will, constantly obstructing the one prayer of the first-born—that the children may be united with Him in the Father. They are against the very heart of creation, against what the Son completely surrendered Himself for, as the sowers of strife and instigators of discord work tirelessly. They join forces with all other evil powers to turn the world, which God's love holds together—a world that is not yet a family—into a chaotic mess of disintegration. But their efforts are in vain. Through the chaos and in order to maintain harmony, God's children, the lights of the world, the lovers of humanity, the co-workers with God, and the peacemakers move in an inexplicable dance of prophetic harmony, ever weaving together the fabric of the world's history according to a pattern designed by, and known only to, Him who directs their steps. Without them, the world would have no history; it would disappear like a cloud of dust carried away by the wind. Just as He labors, so shall they share in the joy of God and the divine fulfillment of their victorious efforts. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God—the children who place the Father on the throne of the Family.
The main practical difficulty, with some at least of the peace-makers, is, how to carry themselves toward the undoers of peace, the disuniters of souls. Perhaps the most potent of these are not those powers of the church visible who care for canon and dogma more than for truth, and for the church more than for Christ; who take uniformity for unity; who strain at a gnat and swallow a camel, nor knowing what spirit they are of; such men, I say, are perhaps neither the most active nor the most potent force working for the disintegration of the body of Christ. I imagine also that neither are the party-liars of politics the worst foes to divine unity, ungenerous, and often knowingly false as they are to their opponents, to whom they seem to have no desire to be honest and fair. I think, rather, they must be the babbling liars of the social circle, and the faithless brothers and unloving sisters of disunited human families. But why inquire? Every self-assertion, every form of self-seeking however small or poor, world-noble or grotesque, is a separating and scattering force. And these forces are multitudinous, these points of radial repulsion are innumerable, because of the prevailing passion of mean souls to seem great, and feel important. If such cannot hope to attract the attention of the great-little world, if they cannot even become 'the cynosure of neighbouring eyes,' they will, in what sphere they may call their own, however small it be, try to make a party for themselves; each, revolving on his or her own axis, will attempt to self-centre a private whirlpool of human monads. To draw such a surrounding, the partisan of self will sometimes gnaw asunder the most precious of bonds, poison whole broods of infant loves. Such real schismatics go about, where not inventing evil, yet rejoicing in iniquity; mishearing; misrepresenting; paralyzing affection; separating hearts. Their chosen calling is that of the strife-maker, the child of the dividing devil. They belong to the class of the perfidious, whom Dante places in the lowest infernal gulf as their proper home. Many a woman who now imagines herself standing well in morals and religion, will find herself at last just such a child of the devil; and her misery will be the hope of her redemption.
The main practical challenge for some of the peace-makers is figuring out how to engage with those who disrupt peace and divide souls. The most significant of these might not be the visible church leaders who prioritize canon and doctrine over truth and the church over Christ; who confuse uniformity with unity; who nitpick small details while ignoring larger issues, without realizing what spirit they embody. These individuals may not be the most active or powerful forces undermining the body of Christ. I also believe that the biased politicians aren’t the worst enemies of divine unity, despite being untrustworthy and often deceitful towards their opponents, lacking any intention of being honest or fair. Instead, it seems the worst offenders are the gossiping liars in social circles, and the unfaithful brothers and unsupportive sisters in divided families. But why bother wondering? Every act of self-assertion, every form of selfishness, no matter how minor or absurd, is a force that separates and scatters. These forces are numerous, and the points of division are countless, driven by the common urge of petty souls to appear important and feel significant. If they can’t attract attention in the broader world or become the center of attention for those nearby, they will attempt to create a faction for themselves in whatever tiny sphere they control, spinning around their own axis, trying to form a personal whirlpool of isolated individuals. In their pursuit, the self-serving will sometimes sever the most precious connections and harm entire communities of budding love. These true divisive individuals go around, not simply creating evil but delighting in wrongdoing; misunderstanding, misrepresenting, stifling love, and breaking hearts. Their real job is that of a troublemaker, a child of chaos. They belong to the group of the treacherous, whom Dante places in the deepest infernal pit as their rightful place. Many a woman who currently believes she is morally upright and religious may ultimately discover she's just such a child of chaos; and her suffering might be the key to her redemption.
But it is not for her sake that I write these things: would such a woman recognize her own likeness, were I to set it down as close as words could draw it? I am rather as one groping after some light on the true behaviour toward her kind. Are we to treat persons known for liars and strife-makers as the children of the devil or not? Are we to turn away from them, and refuse to acknowledge them, rousing an ignorant strife of tongues concerning our conduct? Are we guilty of connivance, when silent as to the ambush whence we know the wicked arrow privily shot? Are we to call the traitor to account? or are we to give warning of any sort? I have no answer. Each must carry the question that perplexes to the Light of the World. To what purpose is the spirit of God promised to them that ask it, if not to help them order their way aright?
But I’m not writing this for her benefit: would someone like her even recognize herself if I described her as accurately as words allow? I’m more like someone searching for clarity on how to behave toward her kind. Should we treat known liars and troublemakers as if they were children of the devil? Should we ignore them and refuse to acknowledge their existence, causing unnecessary gossip about our behavior? Are we complicit if we stay silent about the traps from which we know the wicked arrows are secretly aimed? Should we confront the traitor? Or should we give some sort of warning? I have no answers. Each person must bring the questions that trouble them to the Light of the World. What is the point of the spirit of God being promised to those who ask for it if it’s not to help them find their way?
One thing is plain—that we must love the strife-maker; another is nearly as plain—that, if we do not love him, we must leave him alone; for without love there can be no peace-making, and words will but occasion more strife. To be kind neither hurts nor compromises. Kindness has many phases, and the fitting form of it may avoid offence, and must avoid untruth.
One thing is clear—we must love the troublemaker; another thing is almost as clear—that if we don’t love him, we should just leave him alone; because without love, there can't be any peace, and words will only cause more conflict. Being kind neither harms nor compromises us. Kindness comes in many forms, and the right way to show it can prevent offense and must be truthful.
We must not fear what man can do to us, but commit our way to the Father of the Family. We must be nowise anxious to defend ourselves; and if not ourselves because God is our defence, then why our friends? is he not their defence as much as ours? Commit thy friend's cause also to him who judgeth righteously. Be ready to bear testimony for thy friend, as thou wouldst to receive the blow struck at him; but do not plunge into a nest of scorpions to rescue his handkerchief. Be true to him thyself, nor spare to show thou lovest and honourest him; but defence may dishonour: men may say, What! is thy friend's esteem then so small? He is unwise who drags a rich veil from a cactus-bush.
We shouldn't fear what people can do to us, but instead trust the Father of the Family. We shouldn't be anxious about defending ourselves; if God is our defense, then why worry about our friends? Isn’t He their defense just as much as ours? Trust your friend's cause to Him who judges fairly. Be ready to stand up for your friend, just as you'd want to take the hit for them; but don’t jump into a pit of scorpions just to get back their handkerchief. Be loyal to them, and don’t hold back in showing that you love and respect them; but defending them might bring dishonor. People might say, "Isn’t your friend’s worth that low?" It’s foolish to take a rich veil from a cactus bush.
Whatever our relation, then, with any peace-breaker, our mercy must ever be within call; and it may help us against an indignation too strong to be pure, to remember that when any man is reviled for righteousness-sake, then is he blessed.
Whatever our relationship is with any troublemaker, we must always be ready to show mercy; and it may help us manage an anger that is too intense to be clean if we remember that when someone is insulted for doing what is right, they are blessed.
THE REWARD OF OBEDIENCE.
'Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.' 'Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.'—Matthew, v. 7, 10 11, 12.
'Blessed are the merciful, for they will receive mercy.' 'Blessed are those who are persecuted for doing what is right, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when people insult you and persecute you, and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of me. Celebrate and be very happy, because your reward in heaven is great; for in the same way, they persecuted the prophets who were before you.'—Matthew, v. 7, 10 11, 12.
Mercy cannot get in where mercy goes not out. The outgoing makes way for the incoming. God takes the part of humanity against the man. The man must treat men as he would have God treat him. 'If ye forgive men their trespasses,' the Lord says, 'your heavenly father will also forgive you; but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your father forgive your trespasses. And in the prophecy of the judgment of the Son of man, he represents himself as saying, 'Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.'
Mercy can’t enter where mercy isn’t given. Giving mercy creates space for receiving it. God stands with humanity against wrongdoing. A person must treat others the way they want God to treat them. 'If you forgive others their wrongs,' the Lord says, 'your heavenly Father will also forgive you; but if you don’t forgive others their wrongs, your Father will not forgive your wrongs either.' And in the prophecy about the judgment of the Son of Man, he describes himself as saying, 'Whatever you did for one of the least of these brothers and sisters of mine, you did for me.'
But the demand for mercy is far from being for the sake only of the man who needs his neighbour's mercy; it is greatly more for the sake of the man who must show the mercy. It is a small thing to a man whether or not his neighbour be merciful to him; it is life or death to him whether or not he be merciful to his neighbour. The greatest mercy that can be shown to man, is to make him merciful; therefore, if he will not be merciful, the mercy of God must compel him thereto. In the parable of the king taking account of his servants, he delivers the unmerciful debtor to the tormentors, 'till he should pay all that was due unto him.' The king had forgiven his debtor, but as the debtor refuses to pass on the forgiveness to his neighbour—the only way to make a return in kind—the king withdraws his forgiveness. If we forgive not men their trespasses, our trespasses remain. For how can God in any sense forgive, remit, or send away the sin which a man insists on retaining? Unmerciful, we must be given up to the tormentors until we learn to be merciful. God is merciful: we must be merciful. There is no blessedness except in being such as God; it would be altogether unmerciful to leave us unmerciful. The reward of the merciful is, that by their mercy they are rendered capable of receiving the mercy of God—yea, God himself, who is Mercy.
But the need for mercy isn't just about the person who relies on their neighbor's kindness; it's much more about the person who has to show that mercy. A man might find it insignificant whether or not his neighbor is kind to him, but it's crucial for him to be kind to his neighbor. The greatest act of compassion we can offer is to make someone merciful; therefore, if someone refuses to be merciful, God's mercy must push him to do so. In the story of the king settling accounts with his servants, he hands the unmerciful debtor over to the torturers "until he pays back everything he owes." The king had forgiven the debtor, but because the debtor won't extend that forgiveness to his neighbor—the only way to reciprocate—the king takes back his forgiveness. If we don’t forgive others their wrongs, our own wrongs remain. How can God forgive, overlook, or remove the sin that someone insists on keeping? If we are unmerciful, we will be given over to torment until we learn to be merciful. God is merciful: we must be merciful. There’s no true happiness in not being like God; it would be entirely unmerciful to leave us unmerciful. The reward for the merciful is that through their mercy, they become capable of receiving God's mercy—indeed, God himself, who embodies Mercy.
That men may be drawn to taste and see and understand, the Lord associates reward with righteousness. The Lord would have men love righteousness, but how are they to love it without being acquainted with it? How are they to go on loving it without a growing knowledge of it? To draw them toward it that they may begin to know it, and to encourage them when assailed by the disappointments that accompany endeavour, he tells them simply a truth concerning it—that in the doing of it, there is great reward. Let no one start with dismay at the idea of a reward of righteousness, saying virtue is its own reward. Is not virtue then a reward? Is any other imaginable reward worth mentioning beside it? True, the man may, after this mode or that, mistake the reward promised; not the less must he have it, or perish. Who will count himself deceived by overfulfilment? Would a parent be deceiving his child in saying, 'My boy, you will have a great reward if you learn Greek,' foreseeing his son's delight in Homer and Plato—now but a valueless waste in his eyes? When his reward comes, will the youth feel aggrieved that it is Greek, and not bank-notes?
That people might be inspired to experience, understand, and truly appreciate, the Lord connects reward with righteousness. The Lord wants people to love righteousness, but how can they love it without being familiar with it? How can they continue to love it without deepening their understanding of it? To draw them toward it so they can start to know it, and to support them when they face the disappointments that come with effort, He simply shares a truth about it—that in practicing righteousness, there is great reward. Let no one be discouraged by the notion of a reward for righteousness, claiming that virtue is its own reward. Isn’t virtue a reward in itself? Is there any other reward that even comes close to being worth talking about? Sure, a person might misunderstand the reward offered in one way or another; yet they must still receive it or suffer the consequences. Who would consider themselves misled by getting more than expected? Would a parent be deceiving their child by saying, "My boy, you'll earn a great reward if you learn Greek," knowing their child's joy in Homer and Plato—though it may seem worthless to him now? When the reward comes, will the young person really be upset that it’s Greek instead of cash?
The nature indeed of the Lord's promised rewards is hardly to be mistaken; yet the foolish remarks one sometimes hears, make me wish to point out that neither is the Lord proclaiming an ethical system, nor does he make the blunder of representing as righteousness the doing of a good thing because of some advantage to be thereby gained. When he promises, he only states some fact that will encourage his disciples—that is, all who learn of him—to meet the difficulties in the way of doing right and so learning righteousness, his object being to make men righteous, not to teach them philosophy. I doubt if those who would, on the ground of mentioned reward, set aside the teaching of the Lord, are as anxious to be righteous as they are to prove him unrighteous. If they were, they would, I think, take more care to represent him truly; they would make farther search into the thing, nor be willing that he whom the world confesses its best man, and whom they themselves, perhaps, confess their superior in conduct, should be found less pure in theory than they. Must the Lord hide from his friends that they will have cause to rejoice that they have been obedient? Must he give them no help to counterbalance the load with which they start on their race? Is he to tell them the horrors of the persecutions that await them, and not the sweet sympathies that will help them through? Was it wrong to assure them that where he was going they should go also? The Lord could not demand of them more righteousness than he does: 'Be ye therefore perfect as your father in heaven is perfect;' but not to help them by word of love, deed of power, and promise of good, would have shown him far less of a brother and a saviour. It is the part of the enemy of righteousness to increase the difficulties in the way of becoming righteous, and to diminish those in the way of seeming righteous. Jesus desires no righteousness for the pride of being righteous, any more than for advantage to be gained by it; therefore, while requiring such purity as the man, beforehand, is unable to imagine, he gives him all the encouragement he can. He will not enhance his victory by difficulties—of them there are enough—but by completeness. He will not demand the loftiest motives in the yet far from loftiest soul: to those the soul must grow. He will hearten the child with promises, and fulfil them to the contentment of the man.
The nature of the rewards promised by the Lord is pretty clear; yet, the silly comments people sometimes make make me want to point out that the Lord isn’t announcing an ethical system, nor does he make the mistake of saying that doing a good thing is righteous just because you might gain something from it. When he makes promises, he’s simply stating facts to encourage his followers—everyone who learns from him—to face the challenges of doing what’s right and learning righteousness, with his aim being to make people righteous, not to teach them philosophy. I doubt that those who would dismiss the Lord’s teachings based on the mentioned rewards really care about being righteous as much as they do about trying to prove him wrong. If they did care, I think they’d make more of an effort to accurately represent him; they wouldn’t shy away from deeper investigation, nor would they want someone whom the world acknowledges as the best person, and whom they might even admit is better than themselves in behavior, to be seen as less pure in theory than they are. Should the Lord hide from his followers that they will have reason to rejoice for being obedient? Should he give them no support to help lighten the burdens they'll face as they start their journey? Is he supposed to only tell them about the horrors of the persecutions ahead and not the comforting support that will help them through? Was it wrong for him to assure them that where he was going, they would also go? The Lord can’t ask more of them in terms of righteousness than he does: “Be perfect, therefore, as your heavenly Father is perfect,” but not to support them with words of love, acts of power, and promises of good would show him to be much less of a brother and a savior. It’s the role of the enemy of righteousness to increase the challenges in becoming righteous while minimizing those in appearing righteous. Jesus desires no righteousness for the sake of pride or for personal gain; thus, while requiring a level of purity that a person can’t yet imagine, he provides all the encouragement he can. He won’t make victory harder by adding unnecessary difficulties—there are already plenty of those—he’ll focus on completeness instead. He won’t demand the highest motives from a soul that’s still far from the highest; the soul needs to grow. He will encourage the child with promises and fulfill them to the satisfaction of the adult.
Men cannot be righteous without love; to love a righteous man is the best, the only way to learn righteousness: the Lord gives us himself to love, and promises his closest friendship to them that overcome.
Men can't be righteous without love; to love a righteous person is the best, and the only way to learn righteousness: the Lord gives us Himself to love, and promises His closest friendship to those who overcome.
God's rewards are always in kind. 'I am your father; be my children, and I will be your father.' Every obedience is the opening of another door into the boundless universe of life. So long as the constitution of that universe remains, so long as the world continues to be made by God, righteousness can never fail of perfect reward. Before it could be otherwise, the government must have passed into other hands.
God's rewards are always fitting. 'I am your father; be my children, and I will be your father.' Every act of obedience opens another door into the limitless world of life. As long as the structure of that universe endures, and as long as the world continues to be created by God, righteousness will always receive complete rewards. For it to be any different, control would have to pass to someone else.
The idea of merit is nowise essential to that of reward. Jesus tells us that the lord who finds his servant faithful, will make him sit down to meat, and come forth and serve him; he says likewise, 'When ye have done all, say we are unprofitable servants; we have done only that which it was our duty to do.' Reward is the rebound of Virtue's well-served ball from the hand of Love; a sense of merit is the most sneaking shape that self-satisfaction can assume. God's reward lies closed in all well-doing: the doer of right grows better and humbler, and comes nearer to God's heart as nearer to his likeness; grows more capable of God's own blessedness, and of inheriting the kingdoms of heaven and earth. To be made greater than one's fellows is the offered reward of hell, and involves no greatness; to be made greater than one's self, is the divine reward, and involves a real greatness. A man might be set above all his fellows, to be but so much less than he was before; a man cannot be raised a hair's-breadth above himself, without rising nearer to God. The reward itself, then, is righteousness; and the man who was righteous for the sake of such reward, knowing what it was, would be righteous for the sake of righteousness,—which yet, however, would not be perfection. But I must distinguish and divide no farther now.
The concept of merit isn’t essential to the idea of reward. Jesus tells us that the master who finds his servant faithful will invite him to sit at the table and will serve him; he also says, "When you've done everything, say we are unworthy servants; we have only done what we were obligated to do." Reward is the reflection of Virtue's well-served ball bouncing back from the hand of Love; a sense of merit is the sneakiest form self-satisfaction can take. God's reward is found in all good deeds: the doer of good becomes better and more humble, drawing closer to God's heart as they become more like Him; they become more capable of experiencing God's own blessedness and inheriting the kingdoms of heaven and earth. Being made greater than others is the hollow reward of hell and carries no real significance; being made greater than oneself is the divine reward and entails true greatness. A person might rise above everyone else, becoming less than they were before; someone can't be lifted even slightly above themselves without getting closer to God. Thus, the reward itself is righteousness; a person who is righteous for the sake of such a reward, knowing what it is, would be righteous for the sake of righteousness—which, still, would not be perfection. But I won't distinguish or divide any further right now.
The reward of mercy is not often of this world; the merciful do not often receive mercy in return from their fellows; perhaps they do not often receive much gratitude. None the less, being the children of their father in heaven, will they go on to show mercy, even to their enemies. They must give like God, and like God be blessed in giving.
The reward for showing mercy isn’t often found in this world; those who are merciful don’t usually get mercy back from others, and they might not receive much gratitude either. Nonetheless, as children of their Father in heaven, they will continue to show mercy, even toward their enemies. They must give like God does, and in doing so, they will find blessings in giving.
There is a mercy that lies in the endeavour to share with others the best things God has given: they who do so will be persecuted, and reviled, and slandered, as well as thanked and loved and befriended. The Lord not only promises the greatest possible reward; he tells his disciples the worst they have to expect. He not only shows them the fair countries to which they are bound; he tells them the truth of the rough weather and the hardships of the way. He will not have them choose in ignorance. At the same time he strengthens them to meet coming difficulty, by instructing them in its real nature. All this is part of his preparation of them for his work, for taking his yoke upon them, and becoming fellow-labourers with him in his father's vineyard. They must not imagine, because they are the servants of his father, that therefore they shall find their work easy; they shall only find the reward great. Neither will he have them fancy, when evil comes upon them, that something unforeseen, unprovided for, has befallen them. It is just then, on the contrary, that their reward comes nigh: when men revile them and persecute them, then they may know that they are blessed. Their suffering is ground for rejoicing, for exceeding gladness. The ignominy cast upon them leaves the name of the Lord's Father written upon their foreheads, the mark of the true among the false, of the children among the slaves. With all who suffer for the world, persecution is the seal of their patent, a sign that they were sent: they fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ for his body's sake.
There’s a kindness in trying to share the best things that God has given us: those who do this will face persecution, insults, and slander, alongside gratitude, love, and friendship. The Lord promises the greatest rewards, but He also tells His disciples what hardships to expect. He doesn't just show them the beautiful places they’re headed; He speaks the truth about the difficult times and challenges ahead. He wants them to choose knowingly. At the same time, He prepares them to face these challenges by teaching them about their true nature. This is all part of His preparation for their work, for taking on His yoke, and becoming co-workers with Him in His Father’s vineyard. They shouldn’t think that being servants of the Father means their work will be easy; they will find the reward to be great. Nor should they believe that when bad things happen, it’s something unexpected. On the contrary, that’s when their reward is close: when people insult and persecute them, they can know they are blessed. Their suffering is a reason to rejoice, to be extremely glad. The shame placed upon them shows that the name of the Lord's Father is marked on their foreheads, distinguishing the true from the false, the children from the slaves. For everyone who suffers for the world, persecution is proof of their mission, a sign that they were sent: they complete what is lacking in the sufferings of Christ for the sake of His body.
Let us look at the similar words the Lord spoke in a later address to his disciples, in the presence of thousands, on the plain,—supplemented with lamentation over such as have what they desire: St Luke vi. 20—26.
Let’s examine the similar words the Lord shared in a later speech to his disciples, in front of thousands, on the plain—added with lamentation for those who have what they want: St Luke vi. 20—26.
'Blessed be ye poor, for yours is the kingdom of God. Blessed are ye that hunger now, for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of Man's sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy, for behold your reward is great in heaven; for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.
'Blessed are you who are poor, for yours is the kingdom of God. Blessed are you who hunger now, for you will be satisfied. Blessed are you who weep now, for you will laugh. Blessed are you when people hate you, when they exclude you from their company, when they insult you, and reject your name as evil because of the Son of Man. Rejoice in that day and leap for joy, for your reward is great in heaven; for that's how their ancestors treated the prophets.'
'But woe unto you that are rich! for ye have received your consolation. Woe unto you that are full, for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that laugh now, for ye shall mourn and weep. Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you; for so did their fathers to the false prophets.'
'But shame on you who are rich! You've already had your comfort. Shame on you who are full, because you will go hungry. Shame on you who laugh now, because you will mourn and cry. Shame on you when everyone speaks well of you; that's what their ancestors did to the false prophets.'
On this occasion he uses the word hunger without limitation. Every true want, every genuine need, every God-created hunger, is a thing provided for in the idea of the universe; but no attempt to fill a void otherwise than the Heart of the Universe intended and intends, is or can be anything but a woe. God forgets none of his children—the naughty ones any more than the good. Love and reward is for the good: love and correction for the bad. The bad ones will trouble the good, but shall do them no hurt. The evil a man does to his neighbour, shall do his neighbour no harm, shall work indeed for his good; but he himself will have to mourn for his doing. A sore injury to himself, it is to his neighbour a cause of jubilation—not for the evil the man does to himself—over that there is sorrow in heaven—but for the good it occasions his neighbour. The poor, the hungry, the weeping, the hated, may lament their lot as if God had forgotten them; but God is all the time caring for them. Blessed in his sight now, they shall soon know themselves blessed. 'Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh.'—Welcome words from the glad heart of the Saviour! Do they not make our hearts burn within us?—They shall be comforted even to laughter! The poor, the hungry, the weeping, the hated, the persecuted, are the powerful, the opulent, the merry, the loved, the victorious of God's kingdom,—to be filled with good things, to laugh for very delight, to be honoured and sought and cherished!
On this occasion, he uses the word hunger without any limits. Every true desire, every real need, every God-given hunger is accounted for in the idea of the universe; however, trying to fill a gap in any way other than how the Heart of the Universe intended will only lead to suffering. God doesn’t forget any of His children—neither the naughty ones nor the good ones. Good people receive love and rewards; bad people receive love and correction. The bad will trouble the good, but they won’t cause them harm. The wrong a person does to their neighbor won’t hurt that neighbor; instead, it will ultimately work for their good, but the wrongdoer will have to grieve for their actions. What is a serious injury to oneself becomes a reason for celebration for their neighbor—not because of the harm done to themselves—there's sorrow in heaven regarding that—but because of the good it brings to their neighbor. The poor, the hungry, the sorrowful, the despised may bemoan their circumstances as if God has forgotten them; but God is always looking out for them. Blessed in His sight now, they will soon realize their blessings. 'Blessed are you who weep now, for you will laugh.'—Welcome words from the joyful heart of the Savior! Don’t they ignite a fire within us?—They will be comforted to the point of laughter! The poor, the hungry, the weeping, the hated, the persecuted are the powerful, the wealthy, the joyful, the loved, the victorious in God’s kingdom—to be filled with good things, to laugh with pure delight, to be honored, sought after, and cherished!
But such as have their poor consolation in this life—alas for them!—for those who have yet to learn what hunger is! for those whose laughter is as the crackling of thorns! for those who have loved and gathered the praises of men! for the rich, the jocund, the full-fed! Silent-footed evil is on its way to seize them. Dives must go without; Lazarus must have. God's education makes use of terrible extremes. There are last that shall be first, and first that shall be last.
But those who find their meager comfort in this life—oh, how sad for them!—for those who still have to experience what real hunger feels like! for those whose laughter is like the noise of burning thorns! for those who have loved and received the admiration of others! for the wealthy, the cheerful, the well-fed! Stealthy evil is on its way to claim them. The rich man must go without; the poor man must have. God's lessons often use harsh contrasts. There are those who are last that will be first, and those who are first that will be last.
The Lord knew what trials, what tortures even awaited his disciples after his death; he knew they would need every encouragement he could give them to keep their hearts strong, lest in some moment of dismay they should deny him. If they had denied him, where would our gospel be? If there are none able and ready to be crucified for him now, alas for the age to come! What a poor travesty of the good news of God will arrive at their doors!
The Lord knew what challenges and hardships his disciples would face after his death; he knew they would need all the support he could provide to help them stay strong, so they wouldn’t deny him in a moment of fear. If they had denied him, where would our gospel stand? If there aren’t people willing to be crucified for him now, then it’s unfortunate for the future! What a sad version of the good news of God will reach them!
Those whom our Lord felicitates are all the children of one family; and everything that can be called blessed or blessing comes of the same righteousness. If a disciple be blessed because of any one thing, every other blessing is either his, or on the way to become his; for he is on the way to receive the very righteousness of God. Each good thing opens the door to the one next it, so to all the rest. But as if these his assurances and promises and comfortings were not large enough; as if the mention of any condition whatever might discourage some humble man of heart with a sense of unfitness, with the fear, perhaps conviction that the promise was not for him; as if some one might say, 'Alas, I am proud, and neither poor in spirit nor meek; I am at times not at all hungry after righteousness; I am not half merciful, and am very ready to feel hurt and indignant: I am shut out from every blessing!' the Lord, knowing the multitudes that can urge nothing in their own favour, and sorely feel they are not blessed, looks abroad over the wide world of his brothers and sisters, and calls aloud, including in the boundless invitation every living soul with but the one qualification of unrest or discomfort, 'Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.'
Those whom our Lord blesses are all part of one family, and everything we consider blessed or a blessing comes from the same righteousness. If a disciple is blessed for any reason, every other blessing is either already theirs or on its way; because they are on the path to receiving the very righteousness of God. Each good thing leads to the next, and to all the others. But as if these assurances, promises, and comforts weren't enough; as if mentioning any condition at all might discourage some humble-hearted person who feels unworthy, who perhaps fears or is convinced that the promise isn’t for them; as if someone might say, “Oh no, I'm proud, and neither poor in spirit nor meek; at times, I'm not even hungry for righteousness; I’m not merciful enough, and I often feel hurt and indignant: I’m excluded from every blessing!” the Lord, knowing the many who can’t plead their own case and feel deeply unblessed, looks out over the vast world of his brothers and sisters, and calls out, including in this limitless invitation every living soul with just one condition of restlessness or discomfort, “Come to me, all of you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest.”
THE YOKE OF JESUS.
At that time Jesus answered and said,—according to Luke, In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said,—'I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight.
At that time, Jesus replied, according to Luke, "In that moment, Jesus was filled with joy and said, 'Thank you, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because you have kept these things hidden from the wise and knowledgeable, and have revealed them to the innocent. Yes, Father, for this is what you found pleasing.'"
'All things are delivered unto me of my father; and no man knoweth the son,'—according to Luke, 'who the son is,'—'but the father; neither knoweth any man the father,'—according to Luke, 'who the father is,'—'save the son, and he to whomsoever the son will reveal him.'—Matthew xi. 25—27; Luke x. 21, 22.
'Everything has been given to me by my Father; and no one knows the Son,'—according to Luke, 'who the Son is,'—'except the Father; nor does anyone know the Father,'—according to Luke, 'who the Father is,'—'except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal him.'—Matthew xi. 25—27; Luke x. 21, 22.
'Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.' Matthew xi. 28—30.
'Come to me, all of you who are struggling and burdened, and I will give you rest. Take my guidance upon you, and learn from me, for I am gentle and humble in spirit; and you will find peace for your souls. For my guidance is simple, and my load is light.' Matthew xi. 28—30.
The words of the Lord in the former two of these paragraphs, are represented, both by Matthew and by Luke, as spoken after the denunciation of the cities of Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum; only in Luke's narrative, the return of the seventy is mentioned between; and there the rejoicing of the Lord over the Father's revelation of himself to babes, appears to have reference to the seventy. The fact that the return of the seventy is not mentioned elsewhere, leaves us free to suppose that the words were indeed spoken on that occasion. The circumstances, however, as circumstances, are to us of little importance, not being necessary to the understanding of the words.
The words of the Lord in the first two of these paragraphs are presented by both Matthew and Luke as having been spoken after the condemnation of the cities of Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum. However, in Luke's account, the return of the seventy is mentioned in between, and there the Lord's joy over the Father's revelation to little ones seems to refer to the seventy. The fact that the return of the seventy isn't mentioned elsewhere allows us to believe that these words were indeed spoken on that occasion. The specifics, however, are not very significant to us, as they aren't essential for understanding the words.
The Lord makes no complaint against the wise and prudent; he but recognizes that they are not those to whom his father reveals his best things; for which fact and the reasons of it, he thanks, or praises his father. 'I bless thy will: I see that thou art right: I am of one mind with thee:' something of each of these phases of meaning seems to belong to the Greek word.
The Lord doesn’t criticize the wise and sensible; He simply understands that they aren’t the ones to whom His father reveals His greatest truths. For this reason and its implications, He expresses gratitude and admiration for His father. "I bless your will: I see that you are right: I agree with you:" aspects of each of these meanings seem to be captured in the Greek word.
'But why not reveal true things first to the wise? Are they not the fittest to receive them?' Yes, if these things and their wisdom lie in the same region—not otherwise. No amount of knowledge or skill in physical science, will make a man the fitter to argue a metaphysical question; and the wisdom of this world, meaning by the term, the philosophy of prudence, self-protection, precaution, specially unfits a man for receiving what the Father has to reveal: in proportion to our care about our own well being, is our incapability of understanding and welcoming the care of the Father. The wise and the prudent, with all their energy of thought, could never see the things of the Father sufficiently to recognize them as true. Their sagacity labours in earthly things, and so fills their minds with their own questions and conclusions, that they cannot see the eternal foundations God has laid in man, or the consequent necessities of their own nature. They are proud of finding out things, but the things they find out are all less than themselves. Because, however, they have discovered them, they imagine such things the goal of the human intellect. If they grant there may be things beyond those, they either count them beyond their reach, or declare themselves uninterested in them: for the wise and prudent, they do not exist. They work only to gather by the senses, and deduce from what they have so gathered, the prudential, the probable, the expedient, the protective. They never think of the essential, of what in itself must be. They are cautious, wary, discreet, judicious, circumspect, provident, temporizing. They have no enthusiasm, and are shy of all forms of it—a clever, hard, thin people, who take things for the universe, and love of facts for love of truth. They know nothing deeper in man than mere surface mental facts and their relations. They do not perceive, or they turn away from any truth which the intellect cannot formulate. Zeal for God will never eat them up: why should it? he is not interesting to them: theology may be; to such men religion means theology. How should the treasure of the Father be open to such? In their hands his rubies would draw in their fire, and cease to glow. The roses of paradise in their gardens would blow withered. They never go beyond the porch of the temple; they are not sure whether there be any adytum, and they do not care to go in and see: why indeed should they? it would but be to turn and come out again. Even when they know their duty, they must take it to pieces, and consider the grounds of its claim before they will render it obedience. All those evil doctrines about God that work misery and madness, have their origin in the brains of the wise and prudent, not in the hearts of the children. These wise and prudent, careful to make the words of his messengers rime with their conclusions, interpret the great heart of God, not by their own hearts, but by their miserable intellects; and, postponing the obedience which alone can give power to the understanding, press upon men's minds their wretched interpretations of the will of the Father, instead of the doing of that will upon their hearts. They call their philosophy the truth of God, and say men must hold it, or stand outside. They are the slaves of the letter in all its weakness and imperfection,—and will be until the spirit of the Word, the spirit of obedience shall set them free.
'But why not share the truth with the wise first? Aren't they the best equipped to handle it?' Yes, if their wisdom aligns with these truths—not otherwise. No amount of expertise in physical science will prepare someone to debate a metaphysical issue; and the wisdom of this world—defined as the philosophy of caution, self-preservation, and precaution—actually makes a person less suitable to receive what the Father wants to share. The more we focus on our own well-being, the less we can understand and embrace the Father’s care. The wise and prudent, despite their intense thinking, could never grasp the Father’s matters well enough to acknowledge them as true. Their insight is entrenched in worldly concerns, filling their minds with their own inquiries and conclusions, preventing them from noticing the eternal truths God has established in humanity or the inherent needs of their own nature. They take pride in their discoveries, yet what they uncover is always lesser than themselves. Because they have found these things, they mistakenly see them as the pinnacle of human intellect. If they concede that there may be concepts beyond those they grasp, they either consider them unreachable or claim they are uninterested in them; for the wise and prudent, such things don’t exist. They focus solely on gathering sensory information and deducing the practical, the probable, the convenient, and the protective. They rarely think about what is essential or what must inherently be. They are careful, cautious, discreet, wise, prudent, and avoid taking risks. Lacking enthusiasm, they shy away from all its forms—a clever, cold, thin group that equates things with the universe and a love for facts with a love for truth. They see nothing deeper in people than mere surface-level mental facts and their relationships. They overlook—or intentionally ignore—any truth that can’t be articulated by intellect. Zeal for God will never consume them; why would it? He doesn’t interest them: theology might; for these individuals, religion equates to theology. How could the Father’s treasures be revealed to them? In their possession, His precious stones would lose their brilliance and stop shining. The paradise roses in their gardens would wilt. They never advance beyond the temple's entrance; they aren't sure if there’s an adytum and don’t care to go in and see: why should they? It would only lead them to turn around and leave again. Even when they understand their duty, they disassemble it and examine its basis before agreeing to comply. All those harmful ideas about God that bring about suffering and insanity originate from the minds of the wise and prudent, not from the hearts of children. These wise and prudent individuals, careful to make the words of His messengers fit their conclusions, interpret God’s great heart, not through their own feelings, but through their pitiful intellects; postponing the obedience that can only empower understanding, they impose their miserable interpretations of the Father’s will on people's minds instead of applying that will to their hearts. They label their philosophy as the truth of God and insist that people must accept it, or be left out. They are enslaved to the letter in all its fragility and imperfections—and will remain so until the spirit of the Word, the spirit of obedience, sets them free.
The babes must beware lest the wise and prudent come between them and the Father. They must yield no claim to authority over their belief, made by man or community, by church any more than by synagogue. That alone is for them to believe which the Lord reveals to their souls as true; that alone is it possible for them to believe with what he counts belief. The divine object for which teacher or church exists, is the persuasion of the individual heart to come to Jesus, the spirit, to be taught what he alone can teach.
The young ones need to be careful not to let the wise and sensible come between them and the Father. They shouldn't give up any authority over their beliefs to anyone, whether it's a person, a community, a church, or a synagogue. What they should believe is only what the Lord reveals to their souls as true; that's the only belief that matters to Him. The purpose of a teacher or church is to guide each individual heart to come to Jesus, the spirit, and learn what He alone can teach.
Terribly has his gospel suffered in the mouths of the wise and prudent: how would it be faring now, had its first messages been committed to persons of repute, instead of those simple fishermen? It would be nowhere, or, if anywhere, unrecognizable. From the first we should have had a system founded on a human interpretation of the divine gospel, instead of the gospel itself, which would have disappeared. As it is, we have had one dull miserable human system after another usurping its place; but, thank God, the gospel remains! The little child, heedless of his trailing cloud of glory, and looking about him aghast in an unknown world, may yet see and run to the arms open to the children. How often has not some symbol employed in the New Testament been forced into the service of argument for one or another contemptible scheme of redemption, which were no redemption; while the truth for the sake of which the symbol was used, the thing meant to be conveyed by it, has lain unregarded beside the heap of rubbish! Had the wise and prudent been the confidants of God, I repeat, the letter would at once have usurped the place of the spirit; the ministering slave would have been set over the household; a system of religion, with its rickety, malodorous plan of salvation, would not only have at once been put in the place of a living Christ, but would yet have held that place. The great brother, the human God, the eternal Son, the living one, would have been as utterly hidden from the tearful eyes and aching hearts of the weary and heavy-laden, as if he had never come from the deeps of love to call the children home out of the shadows of a self-haunted universe. But the Father revealed the Father's things to his babes; the babes loved, and began to do them, therewith began to understand them, and went on growing in the knowledge of them and in the power of communicating them; while to the wise and prudent, the deepest words of the most babe-like of them all, John Boanerges, even now appear but a finger-worn rosary of platitudes. The babe understands the wise and prudent, but is understood only by the babe.
Terribly has the gospel suffered in the mouths of the wise and educated: how would it be doing now if its original messages had been shared by reputable individuals instead of simple fishermen? It would be lost or, if found, unrecognizable. From the start, we would have a system based on a human interpretation of the divine gospel instead of the gospel itself, which would have faded away. As it stands, we've seen one dull, miserable human system after another take its place; but thankfully, the gospel remains! The little child, unaware of his trailing cloud of glory and looking around in shock in an unknown world, can still see and run to the arms open to the children. How often has some symbol from the New Testament been misused in support of one or another contemptible scheme of so-called redemption that isn’t real redemption; while the truth that the symbol represented, the message it was meant to convey, has been overlooked beside a pile of garbage! If the wise and educated had been God's confidants, I repeat, the letter would have quickly replaced the spirit; the ministering servant would have been placed over the household; a system of religion, with its shaky, foul-smelling plan of salvation, would not only have replaced a living Christ at once but would still hold that place. The great brother, the human God, the eternal Son, the living one, would have been completely hidden from the tearful eyes and aching hearts of the weary and burdened, as if he had never emerged from the depths of love to call the children home from the shadows of a self-absorbed universe. But the Father revealed the Father’s things to his little ones; the little ones loved and began to act on them, which led them to understand and continue growing in that knowledge and in the ability to share it; while for the wise and educated, the deepest words of the most child-like of them all, John Boanerges, even now seem like a worn-out string of clichés. The child understands the wise and educated, but is understood only by the child.
The Father, then, revealed his things to babes, because the babes were his own little ones, uncorrupted by the wisdom or the care of this world, and therefore able to receive them. The others, though his children, had not begun to be like him, therefore could not receive them. The Father's things could not have got anyhow into their minds without leaving all their value, all their spirit, outside the unchildlike place. The babes are near enough whence they come, to understand a little how things go in the presence of their father in heaven, and thereby to interpret the words of the Son. The child who has not yet 'walked above a mile or two from' his 'first love,' is not out of touch with the mind of his Father. Quickly will he seal the old bond when the Son himself, the first of the babes, the one perfect babe of God, comes to lead the children out of the lovely 'shadows of eternity' into the land of the 'white celestial thought.' As God is the one only real father, so is it only to God that any one can be a perfect child. In his garden only can childhood blossom.
The Father, then, revealed his truths to little ones, because the little ones were his own dear children, untouched by the wisdom or concerns of this world, and therefore able to accept them. The others, though his children, hadn't begun to resemble him, so they couldn't accept them. The Father's truths couldn't possibly get into their minds without losing all their value and essence outside the unchildlike space. The little ones are close enough to where they come from to understand a bit about how things work in the presence of their Father in heaven, which allows them to interpret the words of the Son. The child who hasn't yet 'walked more than a mile or two from' his 'first love' remains in touch with the mind of his Father. He will quickly reaffirm the old bond when the Son himself, the first of the little ones, the one perfect child of God, comes to lead the children out of the beautiful 'shadows of eternity' into the realm of 'pure celestial thought.' As God is the one true Father, it is only to God that anyone can be a perfect child. In his garden alone can childhood flourish.
The leader of the great array of little ones, himself, in virtue of his firstborn childhood, the first recipient of the revelations of his father, having thus given thanks, and said why he gave thanks, breaks out afresh, renewing expression of delight that God had willed it thus: 'Even so, father, for so it seemed good in thy sight!' I venture to translate, 'Yea, O Father, for thus came forth satisfaction before thee!' and think he meant, 'Yea, Father, for thereat were all thy angels filled with satisfaction,' The babes were the prophets in heaven, and the angels were glad to find it was to be so upon the earth also; they rejoiced to see that what was bound in heaven, was bound on earth; that the same principle held in each. Compare Matt, xviii. 10 and 14; also Luke xv. 10. 'See that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you that their angels in heaven do always behold the face of my father which is in heaven.... Thus it is not the will before your father which is in heaven,'—among the angels who stand before him, I think he means,—'that one of these little ones should perish.' 'Even so, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.'
The leader of the group of little ones, because of his firstborn status and as the first to receive his father's revelations, gives thanks and explains why. He expresses his delight that God wanted it this way: "Yes, Father, because this pleased you!" I think he meant, "Yes, Father, because this brought satisfaction before you!" The little ones were like prophets in heaven, and the angels were happy to see that it was going to be the same on earth; they were glad to realize that what was connected in heaven was also connected on earth, that the same principle applied in both realms. Compare Matt, xviii. 10 and 14; also Luke xv. 10. "Be careful not to despise one of these little ones; for I tell you that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father who is in heaven.... Thus it is not the will before your Father in heaven,"—among the angels who stand before him, I think he means,—“that one of these little ones should be lost." "Likewise, I tell you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner who repents."
Having thus thanked his father that he has done after his own 'good and acceptable and perfect will', he turns to his disciples, and tells them that he knows the Father, being his Son, and that he only can reveal the Father to the rest of his children: 'All things are delivered unto me of my father; and no one knoweth the son but the father; neither knoweth any one the father save the son, and he to whomsoever the son willeth to reveal him.' It is almost as if his mention of the babes brought his thoughts back to himself and his father, between whom lay the secret of all life and all sending—yea, all loving. The relation of the Father and the Son contains the idea of the universe. Jesus tells his disciples that his father had no secrets from him; that he knew the Father as the Father knew him. The Son must know the Father; he only could know him—and knowing, he could reveal him; the Son could make the other, the imperfect children, know the Father, and so become such as he. All things were given unto him by the Father, because he was the Son of the Father: for the same reason he could reveal the things of the Father to the child of the Father. The child-relation is the one eternal, ever enduring, never changing relation.
Having thanked his father for doing what is good, acceptable, and perfect, he turns to his disciples and tells them that he knows the Father, being His Son, and that he alone can reveal the Father to the rest of His children: "All things have been given to me by my Father; and no one knows the Son except the Father; nor does anyone know the Father except the Son, and the one to whom the Son chooses to reveal Him." It's almost as if mentioning the little ones brings his thoughts back to himself and his Father, between whom lies the secret of all life and love. The relationship between the Father and the Son embodies the idea of the universe. Jesus tells his disciples that his Father had no secrets from him; he knew the Father just as the Father knew him. The Son must know the Father; he alone could understand Him—and in knowing, he could reveal Him; the Son could make the other, imperfect children know the Father and become like Him. All things were given to him by the Father because he was the Son of the Father: for the same reason, he could reveal the things of the Father to the child of the Father. The child-parent relationship is the one eternal, ever-enduring, and unchanging bond.
Note that, while the Lord here represents the knowledge his father and he have each of the other as limited to themselves, the statement is one of fact only, not of design or intention: his presence in the world is for the removal of that limitation. The Father knows the Son and sends him to us that we may know him; the Son knows the Father, and dies to reveal him. The glory of God's mysteries is—that they are for his children to look into.
Note that, while the Lord here describes the understanding he and his father have of each other as limited to themselves, this statement is simply a fact, not a plan or intention: his presence in the world is meant to eliminate that limitation. The Father knows the Son and sends him to us so that we can know him; the Son knows the Father and dies to reveal him. The beauty of God's mysteries is that they are meant for his children to explore.
When the Lord took the little child in the presence of his disciples, and declared him his representative, he made him the representative of his father also; but the eternal child alone can reveal him. To reveal is immeasurably more than to represent; it is to present to the eyes that know the true when they see it. Jesus represented God; the spirit of Jesus reveals God. The represented God a man may refuse; many refused the Lord; the revealed God no one can refuse; to see God and to love him are one. He can be revealed only to the child; perfectly, to the pure child only. All the discipline of the world is to make men children, that God may be revealed to them.
When the Lord took the little child in front of his disciples and announced him as his representative, he also made him a representative of his father. But only the eternal child can truly reveal him. To reveal is so much more than just to represent; it means to show something to those who truly understand when they see it. Jesus represented God; the spirit of Jesus reveals God. People may reject the God that is represented by a man; many rejected the Lord. But no one can reject the revealed God; to see God and to love Him are the same thing. He can only be revealed to the child, and perfectly, only to the pure child. All the challenges of the world are meant to make people like children, so that God can be revealed to them.
No man, when first he comes to himself, can have any true knowledge of God; he can only have a desire after such knowledge. But while he does not know him at all, he cannot become in his heart God's child; so the Father must draw nearer to him. He sends therefore his first born, who does know him, is exactly like him, and can represent him perfectly. Drawn to him, the children receive him, and then he is able to reveal the Father to them. No wisdom of the wise can find out God; no words of the God-loving can reveal him. The simplicity of the whole natural relation is too deep for the philosopher. The Son alone can reveal God; the child alone understand him. The elder brother companies with the younger, and makes him yet more a child like himself. He interpenetrates his willing companion with his obedient glory. He lets him see how he delights in his father, and lets him know that God is his father too. He rouses in his little brother the sense of their father's will; and the younger, as he hears and obeys, begins to see that his elder brother must be the very image of their father. He becomes more and more of a child, and more and more the Son reveals to him the Father. For he knows that to know the Father is the one thing needful to every child of the Father, the one thing to fill the divine gulf of his necessity. To see the Father is the cry of every child-heart in the universe of the Father—is the need, where not the cry, of every living soul. Comfort yourselves then, brothers and sisters; he to whom the Son will reveal him shall know the Father; and the Son came to us that he might reveal him. 'Eternal Brother,' we cry, 'show us the Father. Be thyself to us, that in thee we may know him. We too are his children: let the other children share with thee in the things of the Father.'
No one, when they first come to their senses, can truly know God; they can only desire that knowledge. But while they're unaware of Him, they can't become God's child in their heart; so the Father must draw closer to them. He sends His firstborn, who knows Him, is just like Him, and can represent Him perfectly. Drawn to Him, the children accept Him, and then He's able to reveal the Father to them. No wisdom from the wise can find God; no words from the faithful can reveal Him. The simplicity of the whole natural relationship is too profound for the philosopher. Only the Son can reveal God; only a child can truly understand Him. The elder brother connects with the younger and makes him even more like a child. He fills his willing companion with his obedient glory. He shows him how he delights in the Father and lets him know that God is also his Father. He awakens in his little brother the awareness of their Father's will; and as the younger listens and obeys, he begins to see that his elder brother must be the very image of their Father. He becomes more and more of a child, and as the Son reveals the Father to him, he understands that knowing the Father is essential for every child of the Father—it's the one thing that fills the divine gap of his need. To see the Father is the longing of every child’s heart in the universe of the Father—it’s the need, if not the cry, of every living soul. So take comfort, brothers and sisters; whoever the Son reveals shall know the Father; and the Son came to us so that He might unveil Him. 'Eternal Brother,' we cry, 'show us the Father. Be Yourself to us, so that through You, we may know Him. We too are His children: let the other children share with You in the things of the Father.'
Having spoken to his father first, and now to his disciples, the Lord turns to the whole world, and lets his heart overflow:—St Matthew alone has saved for us the eternal cry:—'Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.'—'I know the Father; come then to me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden.' He does not here call those who want to know the Father; his cry goes far beyond them; it reaches to the ends of the earth. He calls those who are weary; those who do not know that ignorance of the Father is the cause of all their labour and the heaviness of their burden. 'Come unto me,' he says, 'and I will give you rest.'
Having spoken to his father first, and now to his disciples, the Lord turns to the whole world and lets his heart pour out:—St. Matthew alone has preserved for us the timeless call:—'Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest.'—'I know the Father; so come to me, all you who are weary and burdened.' He isn’t just calling those who seek to know the Father; his invitation extends far beyond them; it reaches to the ends of the earth. He calls those who are tired; those who don’t realize that ignorance of the Father is the reason for all their struggles and the weight of their burdens. 'Come to me,' he says, 'and I will give you rest.'
This is the Lord's own form of his gospel, more intensely personal and direct, at the same time of yet wider inclusion, than that which, at Nazareth, he appropriated from Isaiah; differing from it also in this, that it is interfused with strongest persuasion to the troubled to enter into and share his own eternal rest. I will turn his argument a little. 'I have rest because I know the Father. Be meek and lowly of heart toward him as I am; let him lay his yoke upon you as he lays it on me. I do his will, not my own. Take on you the yoke that I wear; be his child like me; become a babe to whom he can reveal his wonders. Then shall you too find rest to your souls; you shall have the same peace I have; you will be weary and heavy laden no more. I find my yoke easy, my burden light.'
This is the Lord’s own version of his gospel, which is more personal and direct, yet also more inclusive than what he took from Isaiah in Nazareth. It differs in that it’s filled with strong encouragement for those who are troubled to enter into and share his eternal rest. Let me rephrase his argument a bit. 'I have rest because I know the Father. Be humble and gentle at heart towards him like I am; let him place his yoke on you as he does on me. I do his will, not my own. Take on the yoke that I carry; be his child as I am; become like a child to whom he can reveal his wonders. Then you will also find rest for your souls; you will have the same peace I have; you won’t be weary and burdened anymore. I find my yoke easy, my burden light.'
We must not imagine that, when the Lord says, 'Take my yoke upon you,' he means a yoke which he lays on those that come to him; 'my yoke' is the yoke he wears himself, the yoke his father lays upon him, the yoke out of which, that same moment, he speaks, bearing it with glad patience. 'You must take on you the yoke I have taken: the Father lays it upon us.'
We shouldn't think that when the Lord says, 'Take my yoke upon you,' he means a burden he imposes on those who come to him; 'my yoke' is the same burden he carries himself, the one his Father gives him, the burden he speaks from at that very moment, carrying it with joyful patience. 'You must take on the yoke I have taken: the Father puts it on us.'
The best of the good wine remains; I have kept it to the last. A friend pointed out to me that the Master does not mean we must take on us a yoke like his; we must take on us the very yoke he is carrying.
The best of the good wine is still here; I've saved it for last. A friend told me that the Master doesn't mean we should take on a burden like his; we need to take on the exact burden he is carrying.
Dante, describing how, on the first terrace of Purgatory, he walked stooping, to be on a level with Oderisi, who went bowed to the ground by the ponderous burden of the pride he had cherished on earth, says—'I went walking with this heavy-laden soul, just as oxen walk in the yoke': this picture almost always comes to me with the words of the Lord, 'Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me.' Their intent is, 'Take the other end of my yoke, doing as I do, being as I am.' Think of it a moment:—to walk in the same yoke with the Son of Man, doing the same labour with him, and having the same feeling common to him and us! This, and nothing else, is offered the man who would have rest to his soul; is required of the man who would know the Father; is by the Lord pressed upon him to whom he would give the same peace which pervades and sustains his own eternal heart.
Dante describes how, on the first level of Purgatory, he walked hunched over to be on the same level as Oderisi, who was bowed down by the heavy burden of the pride he had held onto in life. He says, "I walked alongside this heavy-laden soul, just like oxen walking in a yoke." This image often comes to my mind along with the words of the Lord, "Take my yoke upon you, and learn from me." The meaning is, "Take the other end of my yoke, doing what I do, being who I am." Think about it for a moment: to walk in the same yoke with the Son of Man, doing the same work as him, and sharing the same feelings he has! This, and nothing less, is what is offered to anyone seeking rest for their soul; it’s what is required of anyone who wants to know the Father; it’s what the Lord insists upon for those he wants to give the same peace that fills and supports his eternal heart.
But a yoke is for drawing withal: what load is it the Lord is drawing? Wherewith is the cart laden which he would have us help him draw? With what but the will of the eternal, the perfect Father? How should the Father honour the Son, but by giving him his will to embody in deed, by making him hand to his father's heart!—and hardest of all, in bringing home his children! Specially in drawing this load must his yoke-fellow share. How to draw it, he must learn of him who draws by his side.
But a yoke is meant for pulling: what burden is the Lord carrying? What is the cart loaded with that he wants us to help him pull? What other than the will of the eternal, perfect Father? How can the Father honor the Son if not by giving him his will to put into action, by making him the one closest to his heart!—and most challenging of all, in bringing back his children! Especially in carrying this burden, his partner must share. He must learn how to pull it from the one who draws alongside him.
Whoever, in the commonest duties that fall to him, does as the Father would have him do, bears His yoke along with Jesus; and the Father takes his help for the redemption of the world—for the deliverance of men from the slavery of their own rubbish-laden waggons, into the liberty of God's husbandmen. Bearing the same yoke with Jesus, the man learns to walk step for step with him, drawing, drawing the cart laden with the will of the father of both, and rejoicing with the joy of Jesus. The glory of existence is to take up its burden, and exist for Existence eternal and supreme—for the Father who does his divine and perfect best to impart his glad life to us, making us sharers of that nature which is bliss, and that labour which is peace. He lives for us; we must live for him. The little ones must take their full share in the great Father's work: his work is the business of the family.
Whoever, in the most basic duties that come their way, does what the Father wants them to do, shares the burden with Jesus; and the Father values their contribution to the redemption of the world—liberating people from the burden of their own overloaded carts and into the freedom of God's workers. By sharing the same load with Jesus, a person learns to walk in sync with him, pulling the cart filled with the will of both the Father and Jesus, and sharing in Jesus' joy. The true glory of life is to take on its responsibilities and exist for the eternal and supreme Existence—for the Father who strives to share His joyful life with us, allowing us to partake in that blissful nature and peaceful work. He lives for us; we must live for Him. The little ones must fully engage in the great Father’s work: His work is the work of the family.
Starts thy soul, trembles thy brain at the thought of such a burden as the will of the eternally creating, eternally saving God? 'How shall mortal man walk in such a yoke,' sayest thou, 'even with the Son of God bearing it also?'
Starts your soul, trembles your mind at the thought of such a burden as the will of the eternally creating, eternally saving God? 'How can a mortal man walk under such a yoke,' you say, 'even with the Son of God carrying it too?'
Why, brother, sister, it is the only burden bearable—the only burden that can be borne of mortal! Under any other, the lightest, he must at last sink outworn, his very soul gray with sickness!
Why, brother, sister, it is the only burden that's bearable—the only burden that can be handled by a human! Under any other, even the lightest, he will eventually collapse, his very soul worn out and sickly!
He on whom lay the other half of the burden of God, the weight of his creation to redeem, says, 'The yoke I bear is easy; the burden I draw is light'; and this he said, knowing the death he was to die. The yoke did not gall his neck, the burden did not overstrain his sinews, neither did the goal on Calvary fright him from the straight way thither. He had the will of the Father to work out, and that will was his strength as well as his joy. He had the same will as his father. To him the one thing worth living for, was the share the love of his father gave him in his work. He loved his father even to the death of the cross, and eternally beyond it.
He, who carried the other half of God's burden, the weight of his creation to save, says, 'The yoke I carry is easy; the burden I bear is light'; and he said this, knowing the death he was destined to face. The yoke didn't chafe his neck, the burden didn't strain his muscles, and the goal at Calvary didn't scare him away from the direct path to it. He had the will of the Father to fulfill, and that will was both his strength and his joy. He shared the same will as his father. For him, the one thing worth living for was the part that his father's love gave him in his work. He loved his father even to the death of the cross, and forever beyond it.
When we give ourselves up to the Father as the Son gave himself, we shall not only find our yoke easy and our burden light, but that they communicate ease and lightness; not only will they not make us weary, but they will give us rest from all other weariness. Let us not waste a moment in asking how this can be; the only way to know that, is to take the yoke on us. That rest is a secret for every heart to know, for never a tongue to tell. Only by having it can we know it. If it seem impossible to take the yoke on us, let us attempt the impossible; let us lay hold of the yoke, and bow our heads, and try to get our necks under it. Giving our Father the opportunity, he will help and not fail us. He is helping us every moment, when least we think we need his help; when most we think we do, then may we most boldly, as most earnestly we must, cry for it. What or how much his creatures can do or bear, God only understands; but when most it seems impossible to do or bear, we must be most confident that he will neither demand too much, nor fail with the vital creator-help. That help will be there when wanted—that is, the moment it can be help. To be able beforehand to imagine ourselves doing or bearing, we have neither claim nor need.
When we surrender to the Father like the Son did, we’ll not only find our burdens easier and lighter, but they’ll also bring us a sense of ease and lightness; they won’t tire us out but will provide rest from all fatigue. Let’s not waste any time wondering how this is possible; the only way to understand it is to take on the yoke ourselves. That rest is a secret known to every heart but can’t be expressed in words. We can only truly know it by experiencing it. If it seems impossible to take on the yoke, let’s go for the impossible; let’s reach for the yoke, lower our heads, and try to place it on our shoulders. If we give our Father the chance, He will assist us and never let us down. He is supporting us every moment, especially when we least expect we need help; when we think we need it most, we should boldly and earnestly cry out for it. Only God understands what His creatures can do or endure, but when it seems most impossible to do or endure, we must be confident that He will not demand too much from us or fail to provide the essential support. That help will be available when needed—that is, at the moment it can actually be of assistance. We have no claim or need to imagine ourselves doing or enduring anything beforehand.
It is vain to think that any weariness, however caused, any burden, however slight, may be got rid of otherwise than by bowing the neck to the yoke of the Father's will. There can be no other rest for heart and soul that he has created. From every burden, from every anxiety, from all dread of shame or loss, even loss of love itself, that yoke will set us free.
It’s pointless to believe that any exhaustion, no matter the source, or any burden, no matter how small, can be removed in any way other than by submitting to the Father’s will. There’s no other peace for our hearts and souls that He has made. That yoke will free us from every burden, every worry, and all fear of shame or loss, even the loss of love itself.
These words of the Lord—so many as are reported in common by St Matthew and St Luke, namely his thanksgiving, and his statement concerning the mutual knowledge of his father and himself, meet me like a well known face unexpectedly encountered: they come to me like a piece of heavenly bread cut from the gospel of St John. The words are not in that gospel, and in St Matthew's and St Luke's there is nothing more of the kind—in St Mark's nothing like them. The passage seems to me just one solitary flower testifying to the presence in the gospels of Matthew and Luke of the same root of thought and feeling which everywhere blossoms in that of John. It looks as if it had crept out of the fourth gospel into the first and third, and seems a true sign, though no proof, that, however much the fourth be unlike the other gospels, they have all the same origin. Some disciple was able to remember one such word of which the promised comforter brought many to the remembrance of John. I do not see how the more phenomenal gospels are ever to be understood, save through a right perception of the relation in which the Lord stands to his father, which relation is the main subject of the gospel according to St John.
These words of the Lord—those reported by both St. Matthew and St. Luke, including his thanks and his comments about the mutual understanding between him and his father—hit me like a familiar face I didn't expect to see: they feel like a piece of heavenly bread taken from the Gospel of St. John. These words aren't found in that gospel, and there's nothing similar in St. Matthew's and St. Luke's accounts—in St. Mark's, there's nothing like them at all. This passage seems like a single flower proving that the gospels of Matthew and Luke share the same root of thought and feeling that blooms everywhere in John’s gospel. It appears to have crept from the fourth gospel into the first and third, serving as a true sign, though not proof, that despite the fourth gospel being so different from the others, they all share the same origin. Some disciple remembered one such word, which the promised comforter reminded John of. I don't see how the more miraculous gospels can ever be understood, except through a correct understanding of the relationship between the Lord and his father, which is the main focus of the gospel according to St. John.
As to the loving cry of the great brother to the whole weary world which Matthew alone has set down, I seem aware of a certain indescribable individuality in its tone, distinguishing it from all his other sayings on record.
As for the heartfelt plea of the great brother to the tired world, which only Matthew has noted, I can sense a distinct quality in its tone that sets it apart from all his other recorded sayings.
Those who come at the call of the Lord, and take the rest he offers them, learning of him, and bearing the yoke of the Father, are the salt of the earth, the light of the world.
Those who respond to the Lord's call and accept the rest He offers, learning from Him and carrying the Father's burden, are the salt of the earth and the light of the world.
THE SALT AND THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD.
'Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill, cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your father which is in heaven.'—Matthew v. 3—16.
'You are the salt of the earth; but if the salt loses its taste, how can it be made salty again? It’s useless now and will be thrown out and trampled underfoot. You are the light of the world. A city on a hill cannot be hidden. People don’t light a lamp and put it under a bowl; they put it on a stand, and it gives light to everyone in the house. Let your light shine before others, so they may see your good deeds and glorify your Father in heaven.'—Matthew v. 3—16.
The Lord knew these men, and had their hearts in his hand; else would he have told them they were the salt of the earth and the light of the world? They were in danger, it is true, of pluming themselves on what he had said of them, of taking their importance to their own credit, and seeing themselves other than God saw them. Yet the Lord does not hesitate to call his few humble disciples the salt of the earth; and every century since has borne witness that such indeed they were—that he spoke of them but the simple fact. Where would the world be now but for their salt and their light! The world that knows neither their salt nor their light may imagine itself now at least greatly retarded by the long-drawn survival of their influences; but such as have chosen aspiration and not ambition, will cry, But for those men, whither should we at this moment be bound! Their Master set them to be salt against corruption, and light against darkness; and our souls answer and say, Lord, they have been the salt, they have been the light of the world!
The Lord knew these men and held their hearts in His hands; otherwise, He wouldn't have called them the salt of the earth and the light of the world. It's true they were at risk of getting proud about what He said about them, of taking credit for their importance, and seeing themselves differently than God saw them. Still, the Lord confidently refers to His few humble disciples as the salt of the earth; every century since has shown that they truly were—that He was just stating a fact. Where would the world be today without their salt and light? Those who don't recognize their salt or light might think they are now significantly hindered by the lingering effects of their influence; but those who have chosen aspiration over ambition will say, "If it weren't for those men, where would we be headed right now?" Their Master appointed them to be salt against corruption and light against darkness; and our souls respond, saying, "Lord, they have been the salt, they have been the light of the world!"
No sooner has he used the symbol of the salt, than the Lord proceeds to supplement its incompleteness. They were salt which must remember that it is salt; which must live salt, and choose salt, and be salt. For the whole worth of salt lies in its being salt; and all the saltness of the moral salt lies in the will to be salt. To lose its saltness, then, is to cease to exist, save as a vile thing whose very being is unjustifiable. What is to be done with saltless salt!—with such as would teach religion, and know not God!
No sooner has he mentioned the symbol of salt than the Lord moves to address its incompleteness. They were salt, and they must remember that they are salt; they must live as salt, choose to be salt, and embrace being salt. The true value of salt lies in its identity as salt, and all the importance of moral salt comes from the willingness to be salt. To lose its saltiness is to stop existing, except as something worthless whose very existence is unjustifiable. What can be done with salt that has lost its flavor!—with those who would teach religion but do not know God!
Having thus carried the figure as far as it will serve him, the Master changes it for another, which he can carry farther. For salt only preserves from growing bad; it does not cause anything to grow better. His disciples are the salt of the world, but they are more. Therefore, having warned the human salt to look to itself that it be indeed salt, he proceeds: 'Ye are the light of the world, a city, a candle,' and so resumes his former path of persuasion and enforcement: 'It is so, therefore make it so.'—'Ye are the salt of the earth; therefore be salt.'—'Ye are the light of the world; therefore shine.'—'Ye are a city; be seen upon your hill.'—'Ye are the Lord's candles; let no bushels cover you. Let your light shine.' Every disciple of the Lord must be a preacher of righteousness.
Having taken the figure as far as it can go for him, the Master swaps it for another that he can take further. Salt only prevents things from spoiling; it doesn’t help things to grow better. His disciples are the salt of the world, but they are more than that. So, after warning the human salt to ensure it is indeed salt, he continues: 'You are the light of the world, a city, a candle,' and returns to his earlier approach of persuasion and urging: 'It is so, so make it so.'—'You are the salt of the earth; so be salt.'—'You are the light of the world; so shine.'—'You are a city; be seen on your hill.'—'You are the Lord's candles; let no bushels cover you. Let your light shine.' Every disciple of the Lord must be a preacher of righteousness.
Cities are the best lighted portions of the world; and perhaps the Lord meant, 'You are a live city, therefore light up your city.' Some connection of the city with light seems probably in his thought, seeing the allusion to the city on the hill comes in the midst of what he says about light in relation to his disciples as the light of the world. Anyhow the city is the best circle in which, and the best centre from which to diffuse moral light. A man brooding in the desert may find the very light of light, but he must go to the city to let it shine.
Cities are the brightest parts of the world; and maybe the Lord meant, 'You are a lively city, so brighten your city.' There seems to be some connection between the city and light in his thoughts, especially since he references the city on the hill while discussing light in relation to his followers being the light of the world. In any case, the city is the best place to spread moral light. A person contemplating alone in the desert might discover the purest light, but they need to go to the city to share it.
From the general idea of light, however, associated with the city as visible to all the country around, the Lord turns at once, in this probably fragmentary representation of his words, to the homelier, the more individual and personally applicable figure of the lamp: 'Neither do men light a lamp, and put it under a bushel, but on a lampstand, and it giveth light to all that are in the house,'
From the general idea of light, which connects with the city visible to everyone around, the Lord immediately shifts, in this likely incomplete version of his words, to the more relatable, individual, and personally relevant image of the lamp: 'No one lights a lamp and puts it under a bowl, but on a lampstand, so it gives light to everyone in the house.'
Here let us meditate a moment. For what is a lamp or a man lighted? For them that need light, therefore for all. A candle is not lighted for itself; neither is a man. The light that serves self only, is no true light; its one virtue is that it will soon go out. The bushel needs to be lighted, but not by being put over the lamp. The man's own soul needs to be lighted, but light for itself only, light covered by the bushel, is darkness whether to soul or bushel. Light unshared is darkness. To be light indeed, it must shine out. It is of the very essence of light, that it is for others. The thing is true of the spiritual as of the physical light—of the truth as of its type.
Let’s take a moment to think about this. What is the purpose of a lamp or a man who shines? They are meant for those who need light; that includes everyone. A candle isn’t lit for itself, and neither is a person. A light that only serves itself isn’t true light; its only quality is that it will eventually go out. A bushel needs to be lit, but not by being placed over the lamp. A person's soul needs to be illuminated, but light that’s only for itself, light hidden under a bushel, is darkness—whether for the soul or the bushel. Light that isn’t shared is darkness. To truly be light, it must shine outward. It’s fundamental to the nature of light that it exists for others. This is as true for spiritual light as it is for physical light—just as true in reality as in its representation.
The lights of the world are live lights. The lamp that the Lord kindles is a lamp that can will to shine, a soul that must shine. Its true relation to the spirits around it—to God and its fellows, is its light. Then only does it fully shine, when its love, which is its light, shows it to all the souls within its scope, and all those souls to each other, and so does its part to bring all together toward one. In the darkness each soul is alone; in the light the souls are a family. Men do not light a lamp to kill it with a bushel, but to set it on a stand, that it may give light to all that are in the house. The Lord seems to say, 'So have I lighted you, not that you may shine for yourselves, but that you may give light unto all. I have set you like a city on a hill, that the whole earth may see and share in your light. Shine therefore; so shine before men, that they may see your good things and glorify your father for the light with which he has lighted you. Take heed to your light that it be such, that it so shine, that in you men may see the Father—may see your works so good, so plainly his, that they recognize his presence in you, and thank him for you.' There was the danger always of the shadow of the self-bushel clouding the lamp the Father had lighted; and the moment they ceased to show the Father, the light that was in them was darkness. God alone is the light, and our light is the shining of his will in our lives. If our light shine at all, it must be, it can be only in showing the Father; nothing is light that does not bear him witness. The man that sees the glory of God, would turn sick at the thought of glorifying his own self, whose one only possible glory is to shine with the glory of God. When a man tries to shine from the self that is not one with God and filled with his light, he is but making ready for his own gathering contempt. The man who, like his Lord, seeks not his own, but the will of him who sent him, he alone shines. He who would shine in the praises of men, will, sooner or later, find himself but a Gideon's-pitcher left broken on the field.
The lights of the world are alive. The lamp that the Lord ignites is a lamp that wants to shine, a soul that must shine. Its true connection to the spirits around it—to God and others—is its light. It only shines fully when its love, which is its light, reveals it to all the souls within its reach, and enables those souls to see each other, thus helping to bring everyone together as one. In darkness, each soul is alone; in light, the souls form a family. People don’t light a lamp just to cover it with a basket, but to place it on a stand so it can illuminate everyone in the house. The Lord seems to say, 'I have lit you, not to shine for yourselves, but to give light to everyone. I have set you like a city on a hill so the whole world can see and benefit from your light. So shine; shine before others, so they can see your good deeds and glorify your Father for the light that He has given you. Be mindful of your light and let it shine in such a way that through you, people can see the Father—see your good works that are so clearly His that they recognize His presence in you and thank Him for you.' There is always the risk that the shadow of self-interest will dim the lamp that the Father has lit; the moment they stop reflecting the Father, the light within them becomes darkness. God alone is the light, and our light is the manifestation of His will in our lives. If our light shines at all, it can only do so by reflecting the Father; nothing can be called light if it does not bear witness to Him. A person who sees the glory of God would feel sick at the thought of glorifying themselves, whose only true glory is to shine with God’s glory. When someone tries to shine from a self that isn’t aligned with God and doesn't hold His light, they are only preparing for their own scorn. Only the person who, like his Lord, seeks not his own interests but the will of the one who sent him truly shines. He who seeks glory in the admiration of people will, sooner or later, find himself like a broken pitcher left on the battlefield.
Let us bestir ourselves then to keep this word of the Lord; and to this end inquire how we are to let our light shine.
Let’s motivate ourselves to follow this word of the Lord; and to achieve this, let’s find out how we can make our light shine.
To the man who does not try to order his thoughts and feelings and judgments after the will of the Father, I have nothing to say; he can have no light to let shine. For to let our light shine is to see that in every, even the smallest thing, our lives and actions correspond to what we know of God; that, as the true children of our father in heaven, we do everything as he would have us do it. Need I say that to let our light shine is to be just, honourable, true, courteous, more careful over the claim of our neighbour than our own, as knowing ourselves in danger of overlooking it, and not bound to insist on every claim of our own! The man who takes no count of what is fair, friendly, pure, unselfish, lovely, gracious,—where is his claim to call Jesus his master? where his claim to Christianity? What saves his claim from being merest mockery?
To the person who doesn't bother to align their thoughts, feelings, and judgments with the will of the Father, I have nothing to say; they have no light to shine. Letting our light shine means ensuring that in every little thing, our lives and actions reflect what we know about God; that, as true children of our Father in heaven, we do everything the way He wants us to. Do I really need to say that letting our light shine means being fair, honorable, truthful, courteous, more mindful of our neighbor's needs than our own, knowing that we might overlook those needs, and not insisting on every single one of our own claims? The person who disregards what is fair, friendly, pure, selfless, beautiful, and gracious—what right do they have to call Jesus their master? What claim do they have to Christianity? What makes their claim anything other than a complete joke?
The outshining of any human light must be obedience to truth recognized as such; our first show of light as the Lord's disciples must be in doing the things he tells us. Naturally thus we declare him our master, the ruler of our conduct, the enlightener of our souls; and while in the doing of his will a man is learning the loveliness of righteousness, he can hardly fail to let some light shine across the dust of his failures, the exhalations from his faults. Thus will his disciples shine as lights in the world, holding forth the Word of life.
The best way to shine as a human is to obey the truth that we recognize. Our first expression of light as the Lord's followers should be in doing what he asks us to do. By doing this, we show that he is our master, the guide of our actions, and the one who illuminates our souls. As we follow his will, we learn about the beauty of righteousness, and it's hard not to let some light shine through our mistakes and shortcomings. In this way, his followers will shine like lights in the world, sharing the Word of life.
To shine, we must keep in his light, sunning our souls in it by thinking of what he said and did, and would have us think and do. So shall we drink the light like some diamonds, keep it, and shine in the dark. Doing his will, men will see in us that we count the world his, hold that his will and not ours must be done in it. Our very faces will then shine with the hope of seeing him, and being taken home where he is. Only let us remember that trying to look what we ought to be, is the beginning of hypocrisy.
To shine, we need to stay in His light, soaking our souls in it by reflecting on what He said and did, and what He wants us to think and do. This way, we’ll absorb the light like diamonds, keeping it, and shining in the dark. By following His will, people will see that we believe the world belongs to Him and that His will, not ours, should prevail. Our faces will radiate with the hope of seeing Him and being taken home to where He is. Just remember that trying to appear as we should be is the start of hypocrisy.
If we do indeed expect better things to come, we must let our hope appear. A Christian who looks gloomy at the mention of death, still more, one who talks of his friends as if he had lost them, turns the bushel of his little-faith over the lamp of the Lord's light. Death is but our visible horizon, and our look ought always to be focussed beyond it. We should never talk as if death were the end of anything.
If we really expect better things to come, we need to show our hope. A Christian who looks sad when death is mentioned, especially one who speaks of friends as if they are lost, hides the light of the Lord under a bushel of weak faith. Death is just our visible boundary, and we should always focus our gaze beyond it. We should never speak as if death is the end of anything.
To let our light shine, we must take care that we have no respect for riches: if we have none, there is no fear of our showing any. To treat the poor man with less attention or cordiality than the rich, is to show ourselves the servants of Mammon. In like manner we must lay no value on the praise of men, or in any way seek it. We must honour no man because of intellect, fame, or success. We must not shrink, in fear of the judgment of men, from doing openly what we hold right; or at all acknowledge as a law-giver what calls itself Society, or harbour the least anxiety for its approval.
To let our light shine, we need to ensure we don’t value wealth: if we don’t have any, there’s no risk in showing that we don’t. Treating a poor person with less attention or kindness than a rich one means we’re serving money. Similarly, we shouldn’t value the praise of others or seek it in any way. We shouldn’t honor anyone just for their intelligence, fame, or success. We must not hesitate, out of fear of what people might think, to do openly what we believe is right; nor should we recognize what calls itself Society as our judge, or worry at all about its approval.
In business, the custom of the trade must be understood by both contracting parties, else it can have no place, either as law or excuse, with the disciple of Jesus. The man to whom business is one thing and religion another, is not a disciple. If he refuses to harmonize them by making his business religion, he has already chosen Mammon; if he thinks not to settle the question, it is settled. The most futile of all human endeavours is, to serve God and Mammon. The man who makes the endeavour, betrays his Master in the temple and kisses him in the garden; takes advantage of him in the shop, and offers him 'divine service!' on Sunday. His very church-going is but a further service of Mammon! But let us waste no strength in despising such men; let us rather turn the light upon ourselves: are we not in some way denying him? Is our light bearing witness? Is it shining before men so that they glorify God for it? If it does not shine, it is darkness. In the darkness which a man takes for light, he will thrust at the heart of the Lord himself.
In business, both parties need to understand the customs of the trade; otherwise, it can't be considered either a law or an excuse for a follower of Jesus. A person who sees business as separate from religion isn’t really a disciple. If he doesn’t work to align them by making his business part of his faith, he has already chosen wealth over God; and if he thinks he can avoid this decision, it has already been made for him. The most pointless of all human efforts is trying to serve both God and wealth. A person trying to do this betrays their Master in the temple while pretending to honor Him in other places; they exploit Him in their business and offer ‘divine service’ on Sundays. Even going to church can just be another way of serving wealth! But instead of wasting energy judging these individuals, let’s reflect on ourselves: are we not denying Him in some way? Is our light truly shining? Is it evident to others so they glorify God because of it? If it’s not shining, then it’s just darkness. In the darkness that someone mistakes for light, they might strike at the very heart of the Lord.
He who goes about his everyday duty as the work the Father has given him to do, is he who lets his light shine. But such a man will not be content with this: he must yet let his light shine. Whatever makes his heart glad, he will have his neighbour share. The body is a lantern; it must not be a dark lantern; the glowing heart must show in the shining face. His glad thought may not be one to impart to his neighbour, but he must not quench the vibration of its gladness ere it reach him. What shall we say of him who comes from his closet, his mountain-top, with such a veil over his face as masks his very humanity? Is it with the Father that man has had communion, whose every movement is self-hampered, and in whose eyes dwell no smiles for the people of his house? The man who receives the quiet attentions, the divine ministrations, of wife or son or daughter, without token of pleasure, without sign of gratitude, can hardly have been with Jesus. Or can he have been with him, and have left him behind in his closet? If his faith in God take from a man his cheerfulness, how shall the face of a man ever shine? And why are they always glad before the face of the Father in heaven? It is true that pain or inward grief may blameless banish all smiling, but even heaviness of heart has no right so to tumble the bushel over the lamp that no ray can get out to tell that love is yet burning within. The man must at least let his dear ones know that something else than displeasure with them is the cause of his clouded countenance.
Whoever goes about their daily tasks as the work that the Father has given them to do is the one who lets their light shine. But this person won't be satisfied with that; they must also let their light shine. Whatever brings them joy, they will want their neighbor to share in it. The body is like a lantern; it shouldn't be a dark lantern; the glowing heart should be reflected in the shining face. Their joyful thoughts might not always be something to share with others, but they shouldn't suppress the happiness before it reaches them. What can we say about someone who comes from their private space, their mountain-top, with such a veil over their face that it hides their humanity? Can it be said that this person has had communion with the Father, whose every movement is restrained, and whose eyes hold no smiles for the people at home? A person who receives the quiet attention and care of their spouse or children without any sign of joy or gratitude can hardly have been with Jesus. Or perhaps they were with Him and just left Him behind in their private space? If a person's faith in God takes away their cheerfulness, how can anyone's face ever shine? And why do they always appear joyful before the Father in heaven? It's true that pain or inner grief can understandably take away all smiles, but even a heavy heart shouldn't cover the lamp so completely that no light can shine out to show that love is still burning inside. At the very least, a person should let their loved ones know that something other than displeasure with them is causing their troubled expression.
What a sweet colour the divine light takes to itself in courtesy, whose perfection is the recognition of every man as a temple of the living God. Sorely ruined, sadly defiled the temple may be, but if God had left it, it would be a heap and not a house.
What a beautiful color the divine light takes on in grace, whose perfection lies in recognizing every person as a temple of the living God. The temple may be badly damaged and sadly tarnished, but if God had abandoned it, it would be just a pile of rubble and not a house.
Next to love, specially will the light shine out in fairness. What light can he have in him who is always on his own side, and will never descry reason or right on that of his adversary? And certainly, if he that showeth mercy, as well he that showeth justice, ought to do it with cheerfulness.
Next to love, the light will especially shine out in fairness. What kind of light can he have in him who is always on his own side and will never see reason or right on the side of his opponent? And certainly, if he who shows mercy, just like he who shows justice, should do it with cheerfulness.
But if all our light shine out, and none of our darkness, shall we not be in utmost danger of hypocrisy? Yes, if we but hide our darkness, and do not strive to slay it with our light: what way have we to show it, while struggling to destroy it? Only when we cherish evil, is there hypocrisy in hiding it. A man who is honestly fighting it and showing it no quarter, is already conqueror in Christ, or will soon be—and more than innocent. But our good feelings, those that make for righteousness and unity, we ought to let shine; they claim to commune with the light in others. Many parents hold words unsaid which would lift hundred-weights from the hearts of their children, yea, make them leap for joy. A stern father and a silent mother make mournful, or, which is far worse, hard children. Need I add that, if any one, hearing the injunction to let his light shine, makes himself shine instead, it is because the light is not in him!
But if we only let our good side show and hide our darker side, aren’t we putting ourselves at serious risk of being hypocritical? Yes, if we simply conceal our darkness and don’t make an effort to overcome it with our light: how can we reveal it while trying to eliminate it? Hypocrisy only arises when we nurture evil. A person who is genuinely battling it and giving it no mercy is already a victor in Christ, or will be soon—and is more than just innocent. We should let our positive feelings, which promote righteousness and unity, shine; they connect us with the light in others. Many parents hold back words that could lift a tremendous weight off their children’s hearts, even making them jump for joy. A strict father and a silent mother create sorrowful, or worse, tough children. Must I add that if anyone hears the call to let his light shine but instead focuses on shining himself, it’s because the light isn’t truly within him!
But what shall I say of such as, in the name of religion, let only their darkness out—the darkness of worshipped opinion, the darkness of lip-honour and disobedience! Such are those who tear asunder the body of Christ with the explosives of dispute, on the plea of such a unity as alone they can understand, namely a paltry uniformity. What have not the 'good church-man' and the 'strong dissenter' to answer for, who, hiding what true light they have, if indeed they have any, each under the bushel of his party-spirit, radiate only repulsion! There is no schism, none whatever, in using diverse forms of thought or worship: true honesty is never schismatic. The real schismatic is the man who turns away love and justice from the neighbour who holds theories in religious philosophy, or as to church-constitution, different from his own; who denies or avoids his brother because he follows not with him; who calls him a schismatic because he prefers this or that mode of public worship not his. The other may be schismatic; he himself certainly is. He walks in the darkness of opinion, not in the light of life, not in the faith which worketh by love. Worst of all is division in the name of Christ who came to make one. Neither Paul nor Apollos nor Cephas would—least of all will Christ be the leader of any party save that of his own elect, the party of love—of love which suffereth long and is kind; which envieth not, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not its own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth, beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
But what should I say about those who, in the name of religion, only let their darkness out—the darkness of cherished opinions, the darkness of false praise and disobedience! These are the ones who tear apart the body of Christ with disputes, claiming a unity that only they can understand, which is nothing more than a shallow uniformity. What do the 'good church member' and the 'strong dissenter' have to answer for, as they hide any true light they might have under the bushel of their own party spirit, radiating only negativity? There is no schism at all in expressing different thoughts or forms of worship: true honesty is never divisive. The real divider is the person who turns away love and justice from their neighbor who holds different religious beliefs or church structures; who denies or avoids their brother because he does not follow the same path; who labels him a schismatic for choosing a different way of public worship. The other may be a schismatic; he himself certainly is. He walks in the darkness of opinion, not in the light of life, not in the faith that works through love. Worst of all is the division in the name of Christ, who came to unite us. Neither Paul nor Apollos nor Cephas would—least of all would Christ lead any party other than his own elect, the party of love—of love that is patient and kind; that does not envy, is not arrogant, does not act improperly, does not seek its own interests, is not easily provoked, does not hold grudges, does not rejoice in wrongdoing, but rejoices in the truth, bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.
'Let your light shine,' says the Lord:—if I have none, the call cannot apply to me; but I must bethink me, lest, in the night I am cherishing about me, the Lord come upon me like a thief. There may be those, however, and I think they are numerous, who, having some, or imagining they have much light, yet have not enough to know the duty of letting it shine on their neighbours. The Lord would have his men so alive with his light, that it should for ever go flashing from each to all, and all, with eternal response, keep glorifying the Father. Dost thou look for a good time coming, friend, when thou shalt know as thou art known? Let the joy of thy hope stream forth upon thy neighbours. Fold them round in that which maketh thyself glad. Let thy nature grow more expansive and communicative. Look like the man thou art—a man who knows something very good. Thou believest thyself on the way to the heart of things: walk so, shine so, that all that see thee shall want to go with thee.
'Let your light shine,' says the Lord:—if I have none, the call doesn't apply to me; but I need to be careful, lest, in the darkness I hold around me, the Lord comes upon me like a thief. There may be many, and I think they're numerous, who, thinking they have some light or a lot of it, still don't have enough to realize the importance of sharing it with their neighbors. The Lord wantsHis people to be so filled with His light that it constantly shines from one to another, and everyone, in an ongoing response, keeps glorifying the Father. Are you waiting for a better time ahead, friend, when you'll fully understand? Let the joy of your hope radiate onto your neighbors. Wrap them in what makes you happy. Let your nature become more open and engaging. Be like the person you are—someone who knows something truly good. You believe you're on the path to understanding deeper truths: walk that way, shine that way, so that everyone who sees you will want to join you.
What light issues from such as make their faces long at the very name of death, and look and speak as if it were the end of all things and the worst of evils? Jesus told his men not to fear death; told them his friends should go to be with him; told them they should live in the house of his father and their father; and since then he has risen himself from the tomb, and gone to prepare a place for them: who, what are these miserable refusers of comfort? Not Christians, surely! Oh, yes, they are Christians! 'They are gone,' they say, 'to be for ever with the Lord;' and then they weep and lament, and seem more afraid of starting to join them than of aught else under the sun! To the last attainable moment they cling to what they call life. They are children—were there ever any other such children?—who hang crying to the skirts of their mother, and will not be lifted to her bosom. They are not of Paul's mind: to be with Him is not better! They worship their physician; and their prayer to the God of their life is to spare them from more life. What sort of Christians are they? Where shines their light? Alas for thee, poor world, hadst thou no better lights than these!
What kind of light comes from those who make their faces long at the very mention of death, looking and speaking as if it were the end of everything and the worst of all evils? Jesus told his followers not to fear death; he told them his friends would be with him; he told them they would live in the house of his Father and their Father; and since then, he has risen from the tomb and gone to prepare a place for them. So who are these miserable rejecters of comfort? Surely, not Christians! Oh, yes, they are Christians! They say, "They are gone to be forever with the Lord," and then they weep and mourn, seeming more afraid of starting to join them than anything else in the world! Until the very last moment, they cling to what they call life. They are like children—were there ever such children?—who cry and hang onto their mother's skirt and won’t be lifted into her embrace. They do not share Paul’s belief: being with Him is not better! They worship their healer; their prayer to the God of their life is to spare them from more life. What kind of Christians are they? Where is their light? Alas for you, poor world, if you have no better lights than these!
You who have light, show yourselves the sons and daughters of Light, of God, of Hope—the heirs of a great completeness. Freely let your light shine.
You who have light, show yourselves as the sons and daughters of Light, of God, of Hope—the heirs to a great fulfillment. Let your light shine freely.
Only take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them.
Only be careful not to do your good deeds in front of others just to be noticed by them.
THE RIGHT HAND AND THE LEFT.
Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men to be seen of them; otherwise ye have no reward of your father which is in heaven.... But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth; that thine alms may be in secret; and thy father which seeth in secret, himself shall reward thee.—Matthew vi. I,3.
Be careful not to perform your good deeds in front of others just to be noticed by them; otherwise, you won’t receive any reward from your Father in heaven. But when you give to those in need, don’t let your left hand know what your right hand is doing, so that your giving may be done in secret; and your Father who sees what is done in secret will reward you. —Matthew vi. I,3.
Let your light out freely, that men may see it, but not that men may see you. If I do anything, not because it has to be done, not because God would have it so, not that I may do right, not because it is honest, not that I love the thing, not that I may be true to my Lord, not that the truth may be recognized as truth and as his, but that I may be seen as the doer, that I may be praised of men, that I may gain repute or fame; be the thing itself ever so good, I may look to men for my reward, for there is none for me with the Father. If, that light being my pleasure, I do it that the light may shine, and that men may know the Light, the father of lights, I do well; but if I do it that I may be seen shining, that the light may be noted as emanating from me and not from another, then am I of those that seek glory of men, and worship Satan; the light that through me may possibly illuminate others, will, in me and for me, be darkness.
Let your light shine openly so that others can see it, but not so that they see you. If I do anything, it's not because it has to be done, not because God wants it, not just to do the right thing, not because it's honest, not because I love it, not to stay true to my Lord, not so the truth can be recognized as truth and as His, but solely so that I can be seen as the one doing it, that I can be praised by others, that I can gain reputation or fame; no matter how good the act itself is, if I look to people for my reward, I won't receive anything from the Father. If I take joy in the light and do it so the light shines, and so that people may know the Light, the father of lights, I'm doing well; but if I do it just to be seen shining, to ensure that the light is noticed as coming from me and not from anyone else, then I am among those who seek glory from people and worship Satan; the light that might help others through me will, for me and in me, be darkness.
But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth.
But when you give to the needy, don’t let your left hand know what your right hand is doing.
How, then, am I to let my light shine, if I take pains to hide what I do?
How am I supposed to let my light shine if I go out of my way to hide what I do?
The injunction is not to hide what you do from others, but to hide it from yourself. The Master would have you not plume yourself upon it, not cherish the thought that you have done it, or confer with yourself in satisfaction over it. You must not count it to your praise. A man must not desire to be satisfied with himself. His right hand must not seek the praise of his left hand. His doing must not invite his after-thinking. The right hand must let the thing done go, as a thing done-with. We must meditate nothing either as a fine thing for us to do, or a fine thing for us to have done. We must not imagine any merit in us: it would be to love a lie, for we can have none; there is no such thing possible. Is there anything to be proud of in refusing to worship the devil? Is it a grand thing, is it a meritorious thing, not to be vile? When we have done all, we are unprofitable servants. Our very best is but decent. What more could it be? Why then think of it as anything more? What things could we or any one do, worthy of being brooded over as possessions. Good to do, they were; bad to pride ourselves upon, they are. Why should a man meditate with satisfaction on having denied himself some selfish indulgence, any more than on having washed his hands? May we roll the rejection of a villainy as a sweet morsel under our tongues? They were the worst villains of all who could be proud of not having committed a villainy; and their pride would but render them the more capable of the villainy, when next the temptation to it came. Even if our supposed merit were of the positive order, and we did every duty perfectly, the moment we began to pride ourselves upon the fact, we should drop into a hell of worthlessness. What are we for but to do our duty? We must do it, and think nothing of ourselves for that, neither care what men think of us for anything. With the praise or blame of men we have nought to do. Their blame may be a good thing, their praise cannot be. But the worst sort of the praise of men is the praise we give ourselves. We must do nothing to be seen of ourselves. We must seek no approbation even, but that of God, else we shut the door of the kingdom from the outside. His approbation will but quicken our sense of unworthiness. What! seek the praise of men for being fair to our own brothers and sisters? What! seek the praise of God for laying our hearts at the feet of him to whom we utterly belong? There is no pride so mean—and all pride is absolutely, essentially mean—as the pride of being holier than our fellow, except the pride of being holy. Such imagined holiness is foulness. Religion itself in the hearts of the unreal, is a dead thing; what seems life in it, is the vermiculate life of a corpse.
The point isn’t to hide what you do from others, but to hide it from yourself. The Master wants you to avoid boasting about your actions, not to hold on to the idea that you’ve accomplished something, or to feel satisfied with yourself for doing it. You shouldn’t take credit for it. A person shouldn't seek self-satisfaction. Your right hand shouldn’t look for praise from your left hand. What you’ve done shouldn’t make you think about it afterward. The right hand should let go of the completed action, treating it as something finished. We shouldn’t dwell on whether something was a good thing to do or a good thing to have done. There’s no merit in us; that would just be loving a lie, as it’s impossible to have any. Is there anything to brag about in refusing to worship evil? Is it something great or commendable to not be wicked? After we’ve done everything, we are still unworthy servants. Our very best is just decent. What more can it be? So why consider it as anything greater? What actions could we or anyone do that are worth overthinking as achievements? They are good to do, but wrong to take pride in. Why should someone feel proud of denying themselves a selfish pleasure any more than for just washing their hands? Can we savor the idea of refusing to do something wrong? The worst villains are those who take pride in not committing evil; their pride only makes them more likely to fall into wrongdoing the next time temptation arises. Even if our supposed merit were of the positive kind, and we did every duty perfectly, the moment we start to take pride in it, we’d sink into a pit of worthlessness. What are we here for but to do our duty? We must do it without thinking of ourselves, and not worry about what others think of us for anything. We have nothing to do with people’s praise or blame. Their criticism can be a good thing, but their praise cannot. However, the worst kind of praise is the praise we give ourselves. We should do nothing for our own approval. We should only seek the approval of God; otherwise, we close the door to the kingdom from the outside. His approval will only heighten our sense of unworthiness. What!? Seek the praise of others for being good to our own brothers and sisters? What!? Seek God’s praise for giving our hearts to Him, to whom we wholly belong? There’s no pride more petty—and all pride is truly, fundamentally petty—than the pride of being better than others, except the pride of being holy. Such imagined holiness is disgusting. Religion in the hearts of the insincere is lifeless; what looks like life in it is just the creeping decay of a corpse.
There is one word in the context, as we have it in the authorized version, that used to trouble me, seeming to make its publicity a portion of the reward for doing certain right things in secret: I mean the word openly, at the ends of the fourth, the sixth, and the eighteenth verses, making the Lord seem to say, 'Avoid the praise of men, and thou shalt at length have the praise of men.'—'Thy father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly.' Thy reward shall be seen of men! and thou seen as the receiver of the reward! In what other way could the word, then or now, be fairly understood? It must be the interpolation of some Jew scribe, who, even after learning a little of the Christ, continued unable to conceive as reward anything that did not draw part at least of its sweetness from the gazing eyes of the multitude. Glad was I to find that the word is not in the best manuscripts; and God be thanked that it is left out in the revised version. What shall we think of the daring that could interpolate it! But of like sort is the daring of much exposition of the Master's words. What men have not faith enough to receive, they will still dilute to the standard of their own faculty of reception. If any one say, 'Why did the Lord let the word remain there so long, if he never said it?' I answer: Perhaps that the minds of his disciples might be troubled at its presence, arise against it, and do him right by casting it out—and so Wisdom be justified of her children.
There’s one word in the context, as we have it in the authorized version, that used to bother me, making it seem like its publicity was part of the reward for doing certain right things in secret: I mean the word openly, at the ends of the fourth, the sixth, and the eighteenth verses, making the Lord seem to say, 'Avoid the praise of people, and in the end, you will receive the praise of people.'—'Your father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you openly.' Your reward will be visible to others! and you will be seen as the one receiving the reward! How else could the word, then or now, be understood fairly? It must be the addition of some Jewish scribe who, even after learning a little about Christ, still couldn’t think of reward as anything that didn’t get some of its sweetness from the watching eyes of the crowd. I was glad to find that the word is not in the best manuscripts; and thank God that it’s left out in the revised version. What should we think of the boldness that could include it! But similar boldness exists in much interpretation of the Master’s words. What people lack the faith to accept, they will still dilute to fit their own capacity for understanding. If anyone says, 'Why did the Lord allow the word to stay there so long if He never said it?' I answer: Maybe to provoke His disciples to be troubled by its presence, to rise against it, and do him justice by casting it out—so that Wisdom will be justified by her children.
But there are some who, if the notion of reward is not naturally a trouble to them, yet have come to feel it such, because of the words of certain objectors who think to take a higher stand than the Christian, saying the idea of reward for doing right is a low, an unworthy idea. Now, verily, it would be a low thing for any child to do his father's will in the hope that his father would reward him for it; but it is quite another thing for a father whose child endeavours to please him, to let him know that he recognizes his childness toward him, and will be fatherly good to him. What kind of a father were the man who, because there could be no merit or desert in doing well, would not give his child a smile or a pleased word when he saw him trying his best? Would not such acknowledgment from the father be the natural correlate of the child's behaviour? and what would the father's smile be but the perfect reward of the child? Suppose the father to love the child so that he wants to give him everything, but dares not until his character is developed: must he not be glad, and show his gladness, at every shade of a progress that will at length set him free to throne his son over all that he has? 'I am an unprofitable servant,' says the man who has done his duty; but his lord, coming unexpectedly, and finding him at his post, girds himself, and makes him sit down to meat, and comes forth and serves him. How could the divine order of things, founded for growth and gradual betterment, hold and proceed without the notion of return for a thing done? Must there be only current and no tide? How can we be workers with God at his work, and he never say 'Thank you, my child'? Will he take joy in his success and give none? Is he the husbandman to take all the profit, and muzzle the mouth of his ox? When a man does work for another, he has his wages for it, and society exists by the dependence of man upon man through work and wages. The devil is not the inventor of this society; he has invented the notion of a certain degradation in work, a still greater in wages; and following this up, has constituted a Society after his own likeness, which despises work, leaves it undone, and so can claim its wages without disgrace.
But there are some who, even if the idea of reward doesn’t bother them naturally, have come to see it as an issue because of what certain critics say. They believe they’re taking a higher stance than Christians by claiming that the idea of being rewarded for doing good is low and unworthy. Now, honestly, it would indeed be a low thing for a child to do their father’s will just hoping for a reward. But it’s a whole different story for a father to recognize his child’s efforts to please him and then let the child know that he values those efforts and will treat him kindly. What kind of father would refuse to smile or say a kind word to his child when he sees him trying his best, just because there’s no merit in doing good? Wouldn’t that acknowledgment from the father be the natural response to the child's behavior? And isn’t the father’s smile the perfect reward for the child? Suppose the father loves his child so much that he wants to give him everything but holds back until the child develops his character. Shouldn’t he be glad and show that gladness at every little progress that will eventually allow him to give his son everything? 'I am an unprofitable servant,' says the man who has done his duty. But his lord unexpectedly finds him working and immediately girds himself, makes him sit down to eat, and then serves him. How could the divine order, designed for growth and improvement, exist without the idea of receiving something in return for what’s done? Must there only be a current and no tide? How can we work alongside God and never hear him say, 'Thank you, my child'? Will he enjoy his success without sharing any joy? Is he like a farmer who takes all the profit while muzzling his ox? When someone works for another, they receive wages for it, and society thrives on the interdependence of people through work and compensation. The devil didn’t create this society; he invented the idea that work has a certain disgrace attached to it, and an even greater one attached to wages. By doing this, he has created a society in his own image, one that looks down on work, leaves it undone, and thus can expect to receive wages without feeling any shame.
If you say, 'No one ought to do right for the sake of reward,' I go farther and say, 'No man can do right for the sake of reward. A man may do a thing indifferent, he may do a thing wrong, for the sake of reward; but a thing in itself right, done for reward, would, in the very doing, cease to be right.' At the same time, if a man does right, he cannot escape being rewarded for it; and to refuse the reward, would be to refuse life, and foil the creative love. The whole question is of the kind of reward expected. What first reward for doing well, may I look for? To grow purer in heart, and stronger in the hope of at length seeing God. If a man be not after this fashion rewarded, he must perish. As to happiness or any lower rewards that naturally follow the first—is God to destroy the law of his universe, the divine sequence of cause and effect in order to say: 'You must do well, but you shall gain no good by it; you must lead a dull joyless existence to all eternity, that lack of delight may show you pure'? Could Love create with such end in view? Righteousness does not demand creation; it is Love, not Righteousness, that cannot live alone. The creature must already be, ere Righteousness can put in a claim. But, hearts and souls there, Love itself, which created for love and joy, presses the demand of Righteousness first.
If you say, 'No one should do the right thing just for a reward,' I’ll take it further and say, 'No one can do the right thing just for a reward. A person might do something neutral, or even something wrong, for the sake of a reward; but doing something that is inherently right for a reward, would, in that very act, stop being right.' At the same time, if someone does the right thing, they can't avoid being rewarded for it; and refusing the reward would be like refusing life and undermining the essence of love. The key issue is the type of reward anticipated. What should I expect as the first reward for doing well? To become purer in heart, and stronger in the hope of eventually seeing God. If a person isn’t rewarded in this way, they will perish. As for happiness or any lesser rewards that naturally follow the primary one—does God intend to overturn the laws of His universe, the divine chain of cause and effect, just to say: 'You must do good, but you won’t get any benefit from it; you must live a dull, joyless existence for all eternity, so that a lack of happiness can show you purity'? Could love be created with such a purpose? Righteousness doesn’t demand creation; it’s love, not righteousness, that cannot exist on its own. The creation has to already exist before righteousness can make a claim. But with hearts and souls present, love itself, which was created for love and joy, emphasizes the need for righteousness first.
A righteousness that created misery in order to up-hold itself, would be a righteousness that was unrighteous. God will die for righteousness, but never create for a joyless righteousness. To call into being the necessarily and hopelessly incomplete, would be to wrong creation in its very essence. To create for the knowledge of himself, and then not give himself, would be injustice even to cruelty; and if God give himself, what other reward—there can be no further—is not included, seeing he is Life and all her children—the All in all? It will take the utmost joy God can give, to let men know him; and what man, knowing him, would mind losing every other joy? Only what other joy could keep from entering, where the God of joy already dwelt? The law of the universe holds, and will hold, the name of the Father be praised:—'Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.' 'They have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind.' 'He that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the spirit, shall of the spirit reap life everlasting.' 'Whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance; but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath.'
A righteousness that creates misery to support itself is a righteousness that is actually unrighteous. God will sacrifice for righteousness, but never create a joyless righteousness. Bringing into existence what is necessarily and hopelessly incomplete would be a violation of creation at its core. To create for the knowledge of Himself and then withhold Himself would be injustice bordering on cruelty; and if God offers Himself, what other reward—there can be no further—is not included, since He is Life and all its offspring—the All in all? It will take the greatest joy God can provide for people to know Him; and who, upon knowing Him, would care about losing every other joy? What other joy could prevent entering into where the God of joy already resides? The law of the universe remains true, and will always remain, blessed be the name of the Father:—'Whatever a person sows, that they shall also reap.' 'They have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind.' 'He who sows to his flesh shall reap corruption from the flesh; but he who sows to the spirit shall reap everlasting life from the spirit.' 'To whoever has, more will be given, and they will have an abundance; but from whoever does not have, even what they do have will be taken away.'
To object to Christianity as selfish, is utter foolishness; Christianity alone gives any hope of deliverance from selfishness. Is it selfish to desire to love? Is it selfish to hope for purity and the sight of God? What better can we do for our neighbour than to become altogether righteous toward him? Will he not be the nearer sharing in the exceeding great reward of a return to the divine idea?
To argue that Christianity is selfish is complete nonsense; Christianity is the only thing that offers hope for overcoming selfishness. Is it selfish to want to love? Is it selfish to seek purity and the vision of God? What could we do for our neighbor that’s better than becoming entirely righteous toward him? Won't he be closer to experiencing the incredible reward of returning to the divine idea?
Where is the evil toward God, where the wrong to my neighbour, if I think sometimes of the joys to follow in the train of perfect loving? Is not the atmosphere of God, love itself, the very breath of the Father, wherein can float no thinnest pollution of selfishness, the only material wherewithal to build the airy castles of heaven? 'Creator,' the childlike heart might cry, 'give me all the wages, all the reward thy perfect father-heart can give thy unmeriting child. My fit wages may be pain, sorrow, humiliation of soul: I stretch out my hands to receive them. Thy reward will be to lift me out of the mire of self-love, and bring me nearer to thyself and thy children: welcome, divinest of good things! Thy highest reward is thy purest gift; thou didst make me for it from the first; thou, the eternal life, hast been labouring still to fit me for receiving it—the vision, the knowledge, the possession of thyself. I can seek but what thou waitest and watchest to give: I would be such into whom thy love can flow.'
Where's the evil toward God, and where's the wrong to my neighbor, if I sometimes think about the joys that come from perfect love? Isn’t the atmosphere of God, which is love itself, the very breath of the Father, a place where no trace of selfishness can survive, the only material needed to build the heavenly dreams? 'Creator,' the innocent heart might cry, 'give me all the rewards, all the gifts that your perfect fatherly heart can give your undeserving child. My rightful rewards might be pain, sorrow, or humiliation of the soul: I reach out my hands to accept them. Your reward will be to lift me out of the muck of self-love and bring me closer to you and your children: welcome, the most divine of blessings! Your greatest reward is your purest gift; you made me for it from the beginning; you, the eternal life, have been working tirelessly to prepare me to receive it—the vision, the knowledge, the possession of yourself. I can only seek what you are waiting and watching to give: I want to be one through whom your love can flow.'
It seems to me that the only merit that could live before God, is the merit of Jesus—who of himself, at once, untaught, unimplored, laid himself aside, and turned to the Father, refusing his life save in the Father. Like God, of himself he chose righteousness, and so merited to sit on the throne of God. In the same spirit he gave himself afterward to his father's children, and merited the power to transfuse the life-redeeming energy of his spirit into theirs: made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him. But it is a word of little daring, that Jesus had no thought of merit in what he did—that he saw only what he had to be, what he must do.—I speak after the poor fashion of a man lost in what is too great for him, yet is his very life.—Where can be a man's merit in refusing to go down to an abyss of loss—loss of the right to be, loss of his father, loss of himself? Would Satan, with all the instincts and impulses of his origin in him, have merited eternal life by refusing to be a devil? Not the less would he have had eternal life; not the less would he have been wrapt in the love and confidence of the Father. He would have had his reward. I cannot imagine thing created meriting aught save by divine courtesy.
It seems to me that the only merit that could stand before God is the merit of Jesus—who, on his own, without being taught or asked, set himself aside and turned to the Father, refusing to live except in the Father. Like God, he chose righteousness for himself, and as a result, earned the right to sit on the throne of God. In the same spirit, he later gave himself to his Father’s children and earned the ability to infuse the life-saving energy of his spirit into theirs: made perfect, he became the source of eternal salvation for everyone who obeys him. But it’s a bold statement that Jesus had no thought of merit in what he did—that he only saw what he had to be and what he had to do. I speak in the limited terms of a person overwhelmed by something beyond him, yet it is his very life. Where can a person’s merit be in refusing to fall into an abyss of loss—loss of the right to exist, loss of his Father, loss of himself? Would Satan, with all the instincts and impulses of his origin, have earned eternal life by refusing to be a devil? He would still have had eternal life; he would still have been wrapped in the love and confidence of the Father. He would have received his reward. I can’t imagine that anything created could earn anything except by divine kindness.
I suspect the notion of merit belongs to a low development, and the higher a man rises, the less will he find it worth a thought. Perhaps we shall come to see that it owes what being it has, to man, that it is a thing thinkable only by man. I suspect it is not a thought of the eternal mind, and has in itself no existence, being to God merely a thing thought by man.
I think the idea of merit is a concept from a less evolved mindset, and the more a person grows, the less significance they'll find in it. Maybe we'll realize that its existence is entirely dependent on humans, and that it's something only humans can contemplate. I doubt it's a thought from the eternal mind; it has no real existence on its own and is just something that God perceives as being thought up by humans.
The man, then, who does right, and seeks no praise from men, while he merits nothing, shall be rewarded by his Father, and his reward will be right precious to him.
The man who does the right thing and expects no recognition from others, even though he deserves nothing, will be rewarded by his Father, and his reward will be truly valuable to him.
We must let our light shine, make our faith, our hope, our love, manifest—that men may praise, not us for shining, but the Father for creating the light. No man with faith, hope, love, alive in his soul, could make the divine possessions a show to gain for himself the admiration of men: not the less must they appear in our words, in our looks, in our carriage—above all, in honourable, unselfish, hospitable, helpful deeds. Our light must shine in cheerfulness, in joy, yea, where a man has the gift, in merriment; in freedom from care save for one another, in interest in the things of others, in fearlessness and tenderness, in courtesy and graciousness. In our anger and indignation, specially, must our light shine. But we must give no quarter to the most shadowy thought of how this or that will look. From the faintest thought of the praise of men, we must turn away. No man can be the disciple of Christ and desire fame. To desire fame is ignoble; it is a beggarly greed. In the noble mind, it is the more of an infirmity. There is no aspiration in it—nothing but ambition. It is simply selfishness that would be proud if it could. Fame is the applause of the many, and the judgment of the many is foolish; therefore the greater the fame, the more is the foolishness that swells it, and the worse is the foolishness that longs after it. Aspiration is the sole escape from ambition. He who aspires—that is, does his endeavour to rise above himself—neither lusts to be higher than his neighbour, nor seeks to mount in his opinion. What light there is in him shines the more that he does nothing to be seen of men. He stands in the mist between the gulf and the glory, and looks upward. He loves not his own soul, but longs to be clean.
We must let our light shine, making our faith, hope, and love visible—so that people don’t praise us for shining, but instead praise the Father for creating the light. No one with faith, hope, and love alive in their soul would show off these divine gifts to seek admiration from others; however, they should still be evident in our words, our expressions, and our actions—especially in honorable, selfless, hospitable, and helpful deeds. Our light should shine through cheerfulness, joy, and, when someone has the talent, even merriment; it should show in our carefree attitude toward each other, in our interest in others' lives, in our fearlessness and kindness, and in our courtesy and graciousness. In our anger and indignation, especially, our light should shine. But we must not entertain even the slightest thought of how this or that will be perceived. We must turn away from any hint of seeking praise from others. No one can be a disciple of Christ and crave fame. Wanting fame is lowly; it is a beggarly desire. In a noble mind, it's more of a weakness. There’s no true aspiration in it—only ambition. It’s simply selfishness longing to be proud if it could be. Fame is the applause of the crowd, and the judgment of the crowd is foolish; thus, the greater the fame, the more foolishness it carries, and the worse the foolishness that yearns for it. Aspiration is the only way out of ambition. Those who aspire—meaning they strive to rise above themselves—do not crave to be above their neighbors, nor do they seek to elevate themselves in the eyes of others. The light within them shines more brightly precisely because they do not seek to be noticed by people. They stand in the haze between desolation and glory, looking upward. They do not love their own souls but long to be pure.
O Lord, the earnest expectation of thy creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.
O Lord, the eager expectation of your creation is waiting for the revealing of the children of God.
THE HOPE OF THE UNIVERSE.
For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.—Romans viii. 19.
For the eager anticipation of creation is waiting for the revealing of the children of God.—Romans viii. 19.
Let us try, through these words, to get at the idea in St Paul's mind for which they stand, and have so long stood. It can be no worthless idea they represent—no mere platitude, which a man, failing to understand it at once, may without loss leave behind him. The words mean something which Paul believes vitally associated with the life and death of his Master. He had seen Jesus with his bodily eyes, I think, but he had not seen him with those alone; he had seen and saw him with the real eyes, the eyes that do not see except they understand; and the sight of him had uplifted his whole nature—first his pure will for righteousness, and then his hoping imagination; and out of these, in the knowledge of Jesus, he spoke.
Let’s try, through these words, to understand the idea that St. Paul had in mind, which has stood the test of time. It must be a significant idea—nothing trivial that someone could easily dismiss without any consequence. These words represent something that Paul believes is deeply connected to the life and death of his Master. He may have seen Jesus with his physical eyes, but I believe he also saw him with deeper insight; he perceived him with the true eyes, the eyes that only see when they understand. This vision transformed his entire being—first his pure desire for righteousness, and then his hopeful imagination; and from this understanding of Jesus, he spoke.
The letters he has left behind him, written in the power of this uplifting, have waked but poor ideas in poor minds; for words, if they seem to mean anything, must always seem to mean something within the scope of the mind hearing them. Words cannot convey the thought of a thinker to a no-thinker; of a largely aspiring and self-discontented soul, to a creature satisfied with his poverty, and counting his meagre faculty the human standard. Neither will they readily reveal the mind of one old in thought, to one who has but lately begun to think. The higher the reader's notion of what St Paul intends—the higher the idea, that is, which his words wake in him, the more likely is it to be the same which moved the man who had seen Jesus, and was his own no more. If a man err in his interpretation, it will hardly be by attributing to his words an intent too high.
The letters he left behind, written with this uplifting spirit, have sparked only limited ideas in limited minds; because words, if they seem to mean anything, must always suggest something within the scope of the listener's understanding. Words can’t communicate a thinker’s thoughts to someone who doesn’t think; they can’t express the aspirations of a deeply yearning, discontented soul to someone who is satisfied with their lack and sees their meager abilities as the norm. Similarly, they won’t easily convey the thoughts of someone experienced in reflection to someone who has only just begun to think. The higher the reader's understanding of what St. Paul intends—the more profound the idea that his words inspire in them—the more likely it is to align with what motivated the man who saw Jesus, and was no longer just his own. If a person misinterprets, it will likely not be because they attribute an intention too lofty to his words.
First then, what does Paul, the slave of Christ, intend by 'the creature' or 'the creation'? If he means the visible world, he did not surely, and without saying so, mean to exclude the noblest part of it—the sentient! If he did, it is doubly strange that he should immediately attribute not merely sense, but conscious sense, to that part, the insentient, namely, which remained. If you say he does so but by a figure of speech, I answer that a figure that meant less than it said—and how much less would not this?—would be one altogether unworthy of the Lord's messenger.
First, what does Paul, the servant of Christ, mean by 'the creature' or 'the creation'? If he is referring to the visible world, he certainly didn't mean to exclude its most noble part—the sentient beings! If he did, it’s even stranger that he would immediately attribute not just sensation, but conscious sensation, to that part which is insentient, namely, what's left. If you claim he does this only metaphorically, I would say that a figure of speech that conveys less than it states—and how much less would this be?—would be quite unworthy of the Lord's messenger.
First, I repeat, to exclude the sentient from the term common to both in the word creation or creature—and then to attribute the capabilities of the sentient to the insentient, as a mere figure to express the hopes of men with regard to the perfecting of the insentient for the comfort of men, were a violence as unfit in rhetoric as in its own nature. Take another part of the same utterance: 'For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now:' is it not manifest that to interpret such words as referring to the mere imperfections of the insensate material world, would be to make of the phrase a worthless hyperbole? I am inclined to believe the apostle regarded the whole visible creation as, in far differing degrees of consciousness, a live outcome from the heart of the living one, who is all and in all: such view, at the same time, I do not care to insist upon; I only care to argue that the word creature or creation must include everything in creation that has sentient life. That I should in the class include a greater number of phenomena than a reader may be prepared to admit, will nowise affect the force of what I have to say, seeing my point is simply this: that in the term creation, Paul comprises all creatures capable of suffering; the condition of which sentient, therefore superior portion, gives him occasion to speak of the whole creation as suffering in the process of its divine evolution or development, groaning and travailing as in the pangs of giving birth to a better self, a nobler world. It is not necessary to the idea that the creation should know what it is groaning after, or wherein the higher condition constituting its deliverance must consist. The human race groans for deliverance: how much does the race know that its redemption lies in becoming one with the Father, and partaking of his glory? Here and there one of the race knows it—which is indeed a pledge for the race—but the race cannot be said to know its own lack, or to have even a far-off notion of what alone can stay its groaning. In like manner the whole creation is groaning after an unforeseen yet essential birth—groans with the necessity of being freed from a state that is but a transitional and not a true one, from a condition that nowise answers to the intent in which existence began. In both the lower creation and the higher, this same groaning of the fettered idea after a freer life, seems the first enforced decree of a holy fate, and itself the first movement of the hampered thing toward the liberty of another birth.
First, let me emphasize that excluding the sentient from the term shared by both in the words creation or creature—and attributing the abilities of the sentient to the insentient, just as a figure to express human hopes for improving the insentient for human comfort—is a misstep both in rhetoric and in nature. Consider another part of the same statement: 'For we know that the whole creation groans and suffers in pain together until now:' isn't it obvious that interpreting such words as referring only to the imperfections of the insensate material world would render the phrase meaningless hyperbole? I believe the apostle viewed the entire visible creation as, in varying degrees of consciousness, a living result of the heart of the living one, who is everything and in everything: I don't want to insist on this perspective; I just want to argue that the word creature or creation must encompass everything in creation that has sentient life. Including more phenomena in this category than a reader might be ready to accept won’t diminish the strength of my argument because my main point is simply this: in the term creation, Paul includes all creatures capable of suffering; the condition of this sentient, therefore superior group prompts him to describe the whole creation as suffering during its divine evolution or development, groaning and enduring as though in labor to give birth to a better self, a nobler world. It isn’t necessary for creation to understand what it is longing for or what the higher condition for its deliverance involves. Humanity groans for deliverance: how much does humanity realize that its salvation lies in becoming one with the Father and sharing in his glory? Occasionally, someone understands this—which is indeed a promise for humanity—but humanity cannot be said to recognize its own shortcomings or to have even a distant idea of what can truly end its groaning. Similarly, the whole creation is yearning for an unexpected yet essential birth—groaning with the urgent need to be liberated from a state that is merely transitional and not a true one, from a condition that does not fulfill the purpose for which existence began. In both the lower and higher creation, this same groaning of the constrained idea for a freer life seems to be the first enforced decree of a sacred destiny and the initial movement of the confined being toward the freedom of another birth.
To believe that God made many of the lower creatures merely for prey, or to be the slaves of a slave, and writhe under the tyrannies of a cruel master who will not serve his own master; that he created and is creating an endless succession of them to reap little or no good of life but its cessation—a doctrine held by some, and practically accepted by multitudes—is to believe in a God who, so far as one portion at least of his creation is concerned, is a demon. But a creative demon is an absurdity; and were such a creator possible, he would not be God, but must one day be found and destroyed by the real God. Not the less the fact remains, that miserable suffering abounds among them, and that, even supposing God did not foresee how creation would turn out for them, the thing lies at his door. He has besides made them so far dumb that they cannot move the hearts of the oppressors into whose hands he has given them, telling how hard they find the world, how sore their life in it. The apostle takes up their case, and gives us material for an answer to such as blame God for their sad condition.
To believe that God created many lower creatures just to be prey or to be the slaves of another slave, suffering under the tyranny of a cruel master who won’t even serve his own master; that He made and continues to make an endless succession of them only to have them experience little or no good from life other than its end—a belief held by some and practically accepted by many—is to believe in a God who, at least for that part of His creation, resembles a demon. But a creative demon is ridiculous; and if such a creator were possible, he wouldn’t be God but would eventually be confronted and defeated by the true God. However, the fact remains that there is so much suffering among them, and even if God didn’t foresee how creation would turn out for them, the responsibility lies with Him. Moreover, He has made them so silent that they can’t move the hearts of the oppressors He has allowed to have power over them, to tell how hard their existence is and how difficult their lives are. The apostle addresses their situation and provides us with material to respond to those who blame God for their unfortunate condition.
There are many, I suspect, who from the eighth chapter of St Paul's epistle to the Romans, gather this much and no more:—that the lower animals alive at the coming of the Lord, whensoever that may be, will thenceforward, with such as thereafter may come into existence, lead a happy life for the time allotted them! Strong champions of God, these profound believers! What lovers of life, what disciples of St Paul, nay, what disciples of Jesus, to whom such a gloss is consolation for the moans of a universe! Truly, the furnace of affliction they would extinguish thus, casts out the more an evil odour! For all the creatures who through ages of misery have groaned and travailed and died, to these mild Christians it is enough that they are dead, therefore, as they would argue, out of it now! 'It is well with them,' I seem to hear such say; 'they are mercifully dealt with; their sufferings are over; they had not to live on for ever in oppression. The God of their life has taken from them their past, and troubles them with no future!' It is true this were no small consolation concerning such as are gone away! Surely rest is better than ceaseless toil and pain! But what shall we say of such a heedless God as those Christians are content to worship! Is he a merciful God? Is he a loving God? How shall he die to escape the remorse of the authorship of so much misery? Our pity turns from the dead creature to the live creator who could live and know himself the maker of so many extinguished hearts, whose friend was—not he, but Death. Blessed be the name of the Father of Jesus, there is no such creator!
There are many, I believe, who take from the eighth chapter of St. Paul's letter to the Romans only this: that the animals alive when the Lord returns, whenever that may be, will thereafter, along with those that come into existence later, lead a happy life for the time they have left! What strong advocates of God, these deep believers! What lovers of life, what followers of St. Paul, and even what followers of Jesus, to whom such an interpretation is a comfort for the sufferings of the world! Truly, the pain they would dismiss in this way only leads to a stronger stench of evil! For all the creatures who have suffered and died throughout ages of misery, these gentle Christians are satisfied that they are just dead, and therefore, as they would argue, out of it now! "It is well with them," I can almost hear someone say; "they have been treated mercifully; their suffering is over; they don't have to live forever in oppression. The God who gives them life has removed their past and burdens them with no future!" While this may offer some comfort regarding those who are gone, certainly rest is better than endless toil and pain! But what can we say about such a careless God that those Christians choose to worship? Is he a merciful God? Is he a loving God? How can he escape the guilt of creating so much suffering? Our sympathy shifts from the dead creature to the living creator, who knows himself to be the maker of so many extinguished hearts, whose friend was—not he, but Death. Blessed be the name of the Father of Jesus, there is no such creator!
Be we have not to do with the dead only; there are those which live and suffer: is there no comfort concerning them, but that they too shall at length die and leave their misery? And what shall we say of those coming, and yet to come and pass—evermore issuing from the fountain of life, daily born into evil things? Will the consolation that they will soon die, suffice for the heart of the child who laments over his dead bird or rabbit, and would fain love that father in heaven who keeps on making the creatures? Alas, they are crowding in; they cannot help themselves; their misery is awaiting them! Would those Christians have me believe in a God who differentiates creatures from himself, only that they may be the prey of other creatures, or spend a few hours or years, helpless and lonely, speechless and without appeal, in merciless hands, then pass away into nothingness? I will not; in the name of Jesus, I will not. Had he not known something better, would he have said what he did about the father of men and the sparrows?
We don't just deal with the dead; there are those who are alive and suffering. Is there no comfort for them besides the fact that they too will eventually die and escape their misery? And what about those who are coming into the world—constantly emerging from the source of life, being born into difficult circumstances every day? Will the reassurance that they will soon die be enough for the child who mourns for his dead bird or rabbit, and longs to love that Father in heaven who keeps creating new beings? Sadly, they keep arriving; they can't help it; their suffering is waiting for them! Do those Christians expect me to believe in a God who sets creatures apart from Himself just so they can fall victim to others, or spend a few hours or years, powerless and alone, without voice and without help, in cruel hands, only to fade away into nothingness? I refuse; in the name of Jesus, I won’t accept that. If He hadn’t known something better, would He have spoken as He did about the Father of humanity and the sparrows?
What many men call their beliefs, are but the prejudices they happen to have picked up: why should such believers waste a thought as to how their paltry fellow-inhabitants of the planet fare? Many indeed have all their lives been too busy making their human fellows groan and sweat for their own fancied well-being, to spare a thought for the fate of the yet more helpless. But there are not a few, who would be indignant at having their belief in God questioned, who yet seem greatly to fear imagining him better than he is: whether is it he or themselves they dread injuring by expecting too much of him? 'You see the plain facts of the case!' they say. 'There is no questioning them! What can be done for the poor things—except indeed you take the absurd notion into your head, that they too have a life beyond the grave?'
What a lot of men call their beliefs are just the prejudices they've picked up along the way: why should these believers even think about how their insignificant fellow inhabitants of the planet are doing? Many have spent their entire lives making the people around them suffer and work hard for their own imagined well-being, not bothering to consider the fate of those who are even more helpless. However, there are plenty who would be outraged at having their belief in God questioned, yet seem to really fear thinking of Him as better than He is: are they worried about hurting Him or themselves by expecting too much from Him? 'You see the obvious facts of the situation!' they say. 'There's no arguing against them! What can be done for those poor souls—unless, of course, you entertain the ridiculous idea that they have a life beyond death?'
Why should such a notion seem to you absurd? I answer. The teachers of the nation have unwittingly, it seems to me through unbelief, wronged the animals deeply by their silence anent the thoughtless popular presumption that they have no hereafter; thus leaving them deprived of a great advantage to their position among men. But I suppose they too have taken it for granted that the Preserver of man and beast never had a thought of keeping one beast alive beyond a certain time; in which case heartless men might well argue he did not care how they wronged them, for he meant them no redress. Their immortality is no new faith with me, but as old as my childhood.
Why should you find such an idea ridiculous? I’ll explain. It seems to me that the nation's educators have unknowingly wronged animals by not addressing the careless belief that they don't have an afterlife; this has left them without a significant benefit in their relationship with humans. But I guess they’ve also assumed that the Creator of both humans and animals never intended for any creature to live beyond a certain time; in that case, unkind people could argue that He didn’t care how they mistreated them because He offered them no hope. Their immortality is not a new belief for me; it's as old as my childhood.
Do you believe in immortality for yourself? I would ask any reader who is not in sympathy with my hope for the animals. If not, I have no argument with you. But if you do, why not believe in it for them? Verily, were immortality no greater a thing for the animals than it seems for men to some who yet profess to expect it, I should scarce care to insist upon their share in it. But if the thought be anywise precious to you, is it essential to your enjoyment in it, that nothing less than yourself should share its realization? Are you the lowest kind of creature that could be permitted to live? Had God been of like heart with you, would he have given life and immortality to creatures so much less than himself as we? Are these not worth making immortal? How, then, were they worth calling out of the depth of no-being? It is a greater deed, to make be that which was not, than to seal it with an infinite immortality: did God do that which was not worth doing? What he thought worth making, you think not worth continuing made! You would have him go on for ever creating new things with one hand, and annihilating those he had made with the other—for I presume you would not prefer the earth to be without animals! If it were harder for God to make the former go on living, than to send forth new, then his creatures were no better than the toys which a child makes, and destroys as he makes them. For what good, for what divine purpose is the maker of the sparrow present at its death, if he does not care what becomes of it? What is he there for, I repeat, if he have no care that it go well with his bird in its dying, that it be neither comfortless nor lost in the abyss? If his presence be no good to the sparrow, are you very sure what good it will be to you when your hour comes? Believe it is not by a little only that the heart of the universe is tenderer, more loving, more just and fair, than yours or mine.
Do you believe in immortality for yourself? I would ask any reader who doesn't share my hope for the animals. If not, I have no argument with you. But if you do, why not believe in it for them? Honestly, if immortality means no more for animals than it seems to mean for some people who still claim to expect it, I wouldn't really care to insist they share in it. But if the idea matters to you at all, does it only count if you alone get to experience it? Are you really the lowest type of being that could be allowed to live? If God shared your views, would He have given life and immortality to beings so much less than Him, like us? Are these not worth making immortal? Then how could they be worth calling into existence from nothingness? It’s a bigger deal to create something from nothing than to grant it endless life: did God do something unworthy? What He deemed worth creating, you think isn’t worth continuing to exist! You would want Him to keep endlessly creating new things with one hand, while wiping out those He already made with the other—because I assume you wouldn't want the earth to be without animals! If it were harder for God to keep the former alive than to create new ones, then His creatures would be no better than toys a child makes and destroys as he plays. For what good, for what divine purpose is the maker of the sparrow there at its death if He doesn’t care what happens to it? What is He there for, I ask again, if He doesn’t care that it goes peacefully during its dying, that it isn't comfortless or lost in the void? If His presence is no help to the sparrow, are you really sure it will benefit you when your time comes? Believe that the heart of the universe is not just a little kinder, more loving, and more fair than yours or mine.
If you did not believe you were yourself to out-live death, I could not blame you for thinking all was over with the sparrow; but to believe in immortality for yourself, and not care to believe in it for the sparrow, would be simply hard-hearted and selfish. If it would make you happy to think there was life beyond death for the sparrow as well as for yourself, I would gladly help you at least to hope that there may be.
If you didn't believe you could outlive death, I wouldn't fault you for thinking everything was over for the sparrow; but to believe in your own immortality and not care to believe the same for the sparrow would be just plain cold-hearted and selfish. If it would make you happy to think there's life after death for the sparrow too, I would be more than willing to help you at least hope that it might be true.
I know of no reason why I should not look for the animals to rise again, in the same sense in which I hope myself to rise again—which is, to reappear, clothed with another and better form of life than before. If the Father will raise his children, why should he not also raise those whom he has taught his little ones to love? Love is the one bond of the universe, the heart of God, the life of his children: if animals can be loved, they are loveable; if they can love, they are yet more plainly loveable: love is eternal; how then should its object perish? Must the very immortality of love divide the bond of love? Must the love live on for ever without its object? or worse still, must the love die with its object, and be eternal no more than it? What a mis-invented correlation in which the one side was eternal, the other, where not yet annihilated, constantly perishing! Is not our love to the animals a precious variety of love? And if God gave the creatures to us, that a new phase of love might be born in us toward another kind of life from the same fountain, why should the new life be more perishing than the new love? Can you imagine that, if, here-after, one of God's little ones were to ask him to give again one of the earth's old loves—kitten, or pony, or squirrel, or dog, which he had taken from him, the Father would say no? If the thing was so good that God made it for and gave it to the child at first who never asked for it, why should he not give it again to the child who prays for it because the Father had made him love it? What a child may ask for, the Father will keep ready.
I don’t see any reason why I shouldn’t expect the animals to come back, in the same way I hope to come back myself—which is to return in a new and better form of life. If the Father can raise his children, why wouldn’t He also raise those He has taught His little ones to love? Love is the fundamental connection of the universe, the heart of God, the essence of His children: if animals can be loved, they are lovable; if they can love, they are even more obviously lovable: love is eternal; how then could its objects cease to exist? Does the very immortality of love break the bond of love? Must love exist forever without its object? Or worse, must love die with its object, and be eternal no more than it? What an absurd situation where one side is eternal, while the other, if not completely gone, is always fading! Isn’t our love for animals a valuable form of love? And if God gave us these creatures to allow a new kind of love to develop within us for another type of life stemming from the same source, why should this new life be more transient than the new love? Can you imagine that if, in the future, one of God's little ones were to ask Him to return one of the earth’s old loves—a kitten, pony, squirrel, or dog—that He would say no? If that entity was so good that God created it for the child initially, who never asked for it, why wouldn’t He give it again to the child who prays for it because the Father made them love it? What a child asks for, the Father will have ready.
That there are difficulties in the way of believing thus, I grant; that there are impossibilities, I deny. Perhaps the first difficulty that occurs is, the many forms of life which we cannot desire again to see. But while we would gladly keep the perfected forms of the higher animals, we may hope that those of many other kinds are as transitory as their bodies, belonging but to a stage of development. All animal forms tend to higher: why should not the individual, as well as the race, pass through stages of ascent. If I have myself gone through each of the typical forms of lower life on my way to the human—a supposition by antenatal history rendered probable—and therefore may have passed through any number of individual forms of life, I do not see why each of the lower animals should not as well pass upward through a succession of bettering embodiments. I grant that the theory requires another to complement it; namely, that those men and women, who do not even approximately fulfil the conditions of their elevated rank, who will not endeavour after the great human-divine idea, striving to ascend, are sent away back down to that stage of development, say of fish or insect or reptile, beyond which their moral nature has refused to advance. Who has not seen or known men who appeared not to have passed, or indeed in some things to have approached the development of the more human of the lower animals! Let those take care who look contemptuously upon the animals, lest, in misusing one of them, they misuse some ancestor of their own, sent back, as the one mercy for him, to reassume far past forms and conditions—far past in physical, that is, but not in moral development—and so have another opportunity of passing the self-constituted barrier. The suggestion may appear very ridiculous, and no doubt lends itself to humorous comment; but what if it should be true! what if the amused reader should himself be getting ready to follow the remanded ancestor! Upon it, however, I do not care to spend thought or time, least of all argument; what I care to press is the question—If we believe in the progress of creation as hitherto manifested, also in the marvellous changes of form that take place in every individual of certain classes, why should there be any difficulty in hoping that old lives may reappear in new forms? The typical soul reappears in higher formal type; why may not also the individual soul reappear in higher form?
I acknowledge that there are challenges to believing this, but I argue against the notion that there are impossibilities. One major challenge is the many life forms we can’t wish to see again. However, while we’d love to retain the perfected forms of higher animals, we can hope that the forms of many other species are as fleeting as their physical bodies, only belonging to a particular stage of development. All animal forms evolve towards something higher; why wouldn’t individuals, as well as species, move through stages of advancement? If I have personally experienced each typical form of lower life on my journey to becoming human—a possibility suggested by prenatal history—and could have gone through countless individual life forms, then I don’t see why lower animals shouldn’t also rise through a series of improved embodiments. I recognize that this theory needs another to support it: that those men and women who don’t even come close to meeting the standards of their higher status, who refuse to strive for the great human-divine ideal and seek to rise, are sent back down to a previous stage of development, like that of fish, insects, or reptiles, where their moral nature has chosen not to evolve. Who hasn’t seen or known people who seemed not to have progressed, or in some ways to have regressed to the level of more human lower animals? Those who look down on animals should be cautious; if they mistreat one, they might be mistreating an ancestor of their own, sent back as a mercy to revisit long-past forms and conditions—long past in physical terms but not in moral development—thus getting another chance to surpass the self-imposed barrier. This idea might seem absurd and likely invites humor, but what if it turned out to be true? What if the amused reader is actually preparing to follow that returned ancestor? Nevertheless, I don’t want to waste time or thought on that, especially not argue about it; what I want to emphasize is this question—if we believe in the progress of creation as it has been revealed so far, and also in the amazing transformations that occur in individuals of certain groups, why should there be any issue in hoping that former lives might return in new forms? The typical soul reappears in a higher form; why can’t the individual soul do the same?
Multitudes evidently count it safest to hold by a dull scheme of things: can it be because, like David in Browning's poem Saul, they dread lest they should worst the Giver by inventing better gifts than his? That we do not know, is the best reason for hoping to the full extent God has made possible to us. If then we go wrong, it will be in the direction of the right, and with such aberration as will be easier to correct than what must come of refusing to imagine, and leaving the dullest traditional prepossessions to rule our hearts and minds, with no claim but the poverty of their expectation from the paternal riches. Those that hope little cannot grow much. To them the very glory of God must be a small thing, for their hope of it is so small as not to be worth rejoicing in. That he is a faithful creator means nothing to them for far the larger portion of the creatures he has made! Truly their notion of faithfulness is poor enough; how then can their faith be strong! In the very nature of divine things, the common-place must be false. The stupid, self-satisfied soul, which cannot know its own stupidity, and will not trouble itself either to understand or to imagine, is the farthest behind of all the backward children in God's nursery.
Multitudes clearly believe it's safest to stick to a boring way of doing things: could it be because, like David in Browning's poem Saul, they fear that they might outdo the Giver by coming up with better gifts than His? That we don’t know is the best reason for hoping as much as God has made possible for us. If we do go wrong, it will be in the direction of what’s right, and the mistakes we make will be easier to fix than what happens when we refuse to dream and allow the dullest traditional beliefs to control our hearts and minds, having no reason other than the lack of their expectations from the Father’s abundance. Those who hope for little cannot grow much. For them, the very glory of God must be insignificant since their hope for it is so small that it isn’t worth celebrating. The fact that He is a faithful creator means nothing to them for the vast majority of the creatures He has made! Truly, their idea of faithfulness is weak; how then can their faith be strong? In the very nature of divine things, the ordinary must be false. The foolish, self-satisfied soul, which cannot recognize its own foolishness and will not take the effort to understand or imagine, is the furthest behind of all the neglected children in God’s nursery.
As I say, then, I know no cause of reasonable difficulty in regard to the continued existence of the lower animals, except the present nature of some of them. But what Christian will dare to say that God does not care about them?—and he knows them as we cannot know them. Great or small, they are his. Great are all his results; small are all his beginnings. That we have to send many of his creatures out of this phase of their life because of their hurtfulness in this phase of ours, is to me no stumbling-block. The very fact that this has always had to be done, the long protracted combat of the race with such, and the constantly repeated though not invariable victory of the man, has had an essential and incalculable share in the development of humanity, which is the rendering of man capable of knowing God; and when their part to that end is no longer necessary, changed conditions may speedily so operate that the wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard lie down with the kid. The difficulty may go for nothing in view of the forces of that future with which this loving speculation concerns itself.
As I mentioned, I don't see any reasonable challenge regarding the ongoing existence of lower animals, except for the current nature of some of them. But what Christian would dare to claim that God doesn't care about them?—and He knows them in ways we cannot. Whether they are great or small, they all belong to Him. All His creations are significant; all His beginnings are humble. The fact that we have to remove many of His creatures from this phase of their lives due to their harmfulness in our current phase doesn't trouble me. The very fact that this has always been necessary, the long struggle of humanity against such creatures, and the frequent although not guaranteed victories of humans have played a crucial and immeasurable role in our development, which is about making man capable of knowing God. And when their role in this is no longer needed, changing conditions might soon allow the wolf to live with the lamb, and the leopard to lie down with the goat. The difficulty may seem insignificant in light of the forces of the future that this hopeful thought addresses.
I would now lead my companion a little closer to what the apostle says in the nineteenth verse; to come closer, if we may, to the idea that burned in his heart when he wrote what we call the eighth chapter of his epistle to the Romans. Oh, how far ahead he seems, in his hope for the creation, of the footsore and halting brigade of Christians at present crossing the world! He knew Christ, and could therefore look into the will of the Father.
I would now guide my friend a bit closer to what the apostle says in the nineteenth verse; to get closer, if we can, to the idea that was burning in his heart when he wrote what we now refer to as the eighth chapter of his letter to the Romans. Oh, how advanced he seems in his hope for creation, compared to the weary and struggling group of Christians currently journeying across the world! He knew Christ, and so he could understand the will of the Father.
For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God!
For the eager anticipation of creation longs for the revealing of the children of God!
At the head of one of his poems, Henry Vaughan has this Latin translation of the verse: I do not know whether he found or made it, but it is closer to its sense than ours:—
At the beginning of one of his poems, Henry Vaughan includes this Latin translation of the verse: I'm not sure if he discovered it or created it, but it captures the meaning better than our version:—
'Etenim res creatae exerto capite observantes expectant revelationem filiorum Dei.'—'For the things created, watching with head thrust out, await the revelation of the sons of God.'
'Etenim res creatae exerto capite observantes expectant revelationem filiorum Dei.'—'For the created things, eagerly watching with heads held high, are waiting for the revelation of the children of God.'
Why?
Why?
Because God has subjected the creation to vanity, in the hope that the creation itself shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For this double deliverance—from corruption and the consequent subjection to vanity, the creation is eagerly watching.
Because God has subjected creation to frustration, with the hope that creation itself will be freed from the bondage of decay and enter the glorious freedom of the children of God. For this double liberation—from decay and the resulting frustration—creation is eagerly waiting.
The bondage of corruption God encounters and counteracts by subjection to vanity. Corruption is the breaking up of the essential idea; the falling away from the original indwelling and life-causing thought. It is met by the suffering which itself causes. That suffering is for redemption, for deliverance. It is the life in the corrupting thing that makes the suffering possible; it is the live part, not the corrupted part that suffers; it is the redeemable, not the doomed thing, that is subjected to vanity. The race in which evil—that is, corruption, is at work, needs, as the one means for its rescue, subjection to vanity; it is the one hope against the supremacy of corruption; and the whole encircling, harboring, and helping creation must, for the sake of man, its head, and for its own further sake too, share in this subjection to vanity with its hope of deliverance.
The bondage of corruption that God faces and fights against is through subjection to emptiness. Corruption breaks apart the core idea; it represents a departure from the original inner life and thought. This is confronted by the suffering it creates. That suffering exists for redemption, for liberation. It's the life within the corrupted thing that makes suffering possible; it's the living part, not the corrupted part, that experiences pain; it's the redeemable, not the doomed, aspect that is subjected to emptiness. Humanity, in which evil—meaning corruption—is at play, needs subjection to emptiness as its only means for rescue; it is the sole hope against the dominance of corruption. Moreover, the entire surrounding, nurturing, and supportive creation must, for the benefit of humanity, its pinnacle, and for its own sake as well, participate in this subjection to emptiness with the hope of liberation.
Corruption brings in vanity, causes empty aching gaps in vitality. This aching is what most people regard as evil: it is the unpleasant cure of evil. It takes all shapes of suffering—of the body, of the mind, of the heart, of the spirit. It is altogether beneficent: without this ever invading vanity, what hope would there be for the rich and powerful, accustomed to, and set upon their own way? what hope for the self-indulgent, the conceited, the greedy, the miserly? The more things men seek, the more varied the things they imagine they need, the more are they subject to vanity—all the forms of which may be summed in the word disappointment. He who would not house with disappointment, must seek the incorruptible, the true. He must break the bondage of havings and shows; of rumours, and praises, and pretences, and selfish pleasures. He must come out of the false into the real; out of the darkness into the light; out of the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. To bring men to break with corruption, the gulf of the inane yawns before them. Aghast in soul, they cry, 'Vanity of vanities! all is vanity!' and beyond the abyss begin to espy the eternal world of truth.
Corruption leads to vanity and creates painful voids in our vitality. This pain is what most people see as evil: it’s the tough remedy for wrongdoing. It takes many forms of suffering—physical, mental, emotional, and spiritual. It’s ultimately beneficial: without this ever-present vanity, what hope would there be for the wealthy and powerful, who are used to getting their way? What hope for the self-indulgent, the arrogant, the greedy, and the stingy? The more things people pursue, the more diverse the things they think they need, the more they fall prey to vanity—all of which can be summed up as disappointment. Those who want to avoid disappointment must seek the incorruptible and the true. They must escape the traps of possessions and appearances; from gossip, flattery, pretenses, and selfish pleasures. They need to move from the false to the real; from darkness into light; from the bondage of corruption to the glorious freedom of the children of God. To encourage people to break free from corruption, the void of the meaningless gapes in front of them. Horrified at their situation, they cry, 'Vanity of vanities! All is vanity!' and beyond the chasm, they start to glimpse the eternal world of truth.
Note now 'the hope that the creation itself also,' as something besides and other than God's men and women, 'shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the liberty of the glory of the children of God.' The creation then is to share in the deliverance and liberty and glory of the children of God. Deliverance from corruption, liberty from bondage, must include escape from the very home and goal of corruption, namely death,—and that in all its kinds and degrees. When you say then that for the children of God there is no more death, remember that the deliverance of the creature is from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. Dead, in bondage to corruption, how can they share in the liberty of the children of Life? Where is their deliverance?
Note now 'the hope that creation itself,' as something apart from God's men and women, 'will be freed from the bondage of corruption, into the freedom of the glory of the children of God.' Creation is meant to participate in the deliverance, freedom, and glory of the children of God. Deliverance from corruption and freedom from bondage must involve escaping from the very source of corruption, which is death—and all its forms and degrees. So when you say that for the children of God there is no more death, remember that the deliverance of creation is from the bondage of corruption into the glorious freedom of the children of God. If they are dead and bound to corruption, how can they share in the freedom of the children of Life? Where is their deliverance?
If such then be the words of the apostle, does he, or does he not, I ask, hold the idea of the immortality of the animals? If you say all he means is, that the creatures alive at the coming of the Lord will be set free from the tyranny of corrupt man, I refer you to what I have already said of the poverty of such an interpretation, accepting the failure of justice and love toward those that have passed away, are passing, and must yet, ere that coming, be born to pass away for ever. For the man whose heart aches to adore a faithful creator, what comfort lies in such good news! He must perish for lack of a true God! Oh lame conclusion to the grand prophecy! Is God a mocker, who will not be mocked? Is there a past to God with which he has done? Is Time too much for him? Is he God enough to care for those that happen to live at one present time, but not God enough to care for those that happened to live at another present time? Or did he care for them, but could not help them? Shall we not rather believe that the vessels of less honour, the misused, the maltreated, shall be filled full with creative wine at last? Shall not the children have little dogs under the Father's table, to which to let fall plenty of crumbs? If there was such provision for the sparrows of our Lord's time of sojourn, and he will bring yet better with him when he comes again, how should the dead sparrows and their sorrows be passed over of him with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning? Or would the deliverance of the creatures into the groaned-for liberty have been much worth mentioning, if within a few years their share in the glory of the sons of God was to die away in death? But the gifts of God are without repentance.
If these are indeed the words of the apostle, does he, or does he not, I ask, believe in the immortality of animals? If you argue that he only means that the creatures alive when the Lord comes will be freed from the oppression of corrupt humans, I refer you to what I’ve already said about the inadequacy of such an interpretation, which ignores the lack of justice and love for those who have died, are dying, and must yet be born only to die forever before that coming. For someone whose heart longs to worship a faithful creator, what comfort is found in such good news! They must perish for lack of a true God! Oh, what a weak conclusion to such a grand prophecy! Is God a mocker, who cannot be mocked? Is there a past that God has moved on from? Is Time too much for Him? Is He great enough to care for those living at one moment but not for those who lived at another moment? Or did He care for them but couldn't save them? Shouldn’t we rather believe that the lesser beings, the mistreated, and the abused will ultimately be filled with creative joy? Shouldn’t the children have little dogs under the Father's table to which plenty of crumbs can fall? If there was such provision for the sparrows during our Lord's time here, and He will bring even better gifts when He comes again, how can the dead sparrows and their sorrows be overlooked by Him in whom there is no change, nor shadow of turning? Or would the liberation of the creatures into the long-awaited freedom even be worth mentioning if, just a few years later, their share in the glory of the sons of God was to fade away? But the gifts of God are without regret.
How St Paul longs for and loves liberty! Only true lover of liberty is he, who will die to give it to his neighbour! St Paul loved liberty more than his own liberty. But then see how different his notion of the liberty on its way to the children of God, from the dull modern fancies of heaven still set forth in the popular hymn-books! The new heaven and the new earth will at least be a heaven and an earth! What would the newest earth be to the old children without its animals? Barer than the heavens emptied of the constellations that are called by their names. Then, if the earth must have its animals, why not the old ones, already dear? The sons of God are not a new race of sons of God, but the old race glorified:—why a new race of animals, and not the old ones glorified?
How St. Paul longs for and loves freedom! Only a true lover of freedom is someone who would die to give it to others! St. Paul valued freedom more than his own. But notice how different his idea of freedom, as it relates to God's children, is from the dull modern concepts of heaven still presented in popular hymn books! The new heaven and the new earth will still be a heaven and an earth! What would the new earth be to the old children without its animals? It would be emptier than the heavens without the constellations named after them. So, if the earth must have its animals, why not the familiar ones that we already love? The sons of God are not a new race of sons of God, but the old race made glorious—so why a new race of animals and not the old ones glorified?
The apostle says they are to share in the liberty of the sons of God: will it not then be a liberty like ours, a liberty always ready to be offered on the altar of love? What sweet service will not that of the animals be, thus offered! How sweet also to minister to them in their turns of need! For to us doubtless will they then flee for help in any difficulty, as now they flee from us in dread of our tyranny. What lovelier feature in the newness of the new earth, than the old animals glorified with us, in their home with us—our common home, the house of our father—each kind an unfailing pleasure to the other! Ah, what horses! Ah, what dogs! Ah, what wild beasts, and what birds in the air! The whole redeemed creation goes to make up St Paul's heaven. He had learned of him who would leave no one out; who made the excuse for his murderers that they did not know what they were doing.
The apostle says they will share in the freedom of the children of God: will it not be a freedom like ours, a freedom always ready to be given in love? What a beautiful service that of the animals will be, offered in this way! How wonderful it will also be to help them in their moments of need! For surely they will then turn to us for help in any trouble, just as they now flee from us in fear of our oppression. What could be more beautiful in the newness of the new earth than the old animals, glorified alongside us, in their home with us—our shared home, our father’s house—each kind bringing endless joy to the other! Oh, what horses! Oh, what dogs! Oh, what wild beasts, and what birds in the sky! All of redeemed creation contributes to St. Paul's vision of heaven. He learned from the one who would leave no one out; who forgave his killers, saying they didn’t know what they were doing.
Is not the prophecy on the groaning creation to have its fulfilment in the new heavens and the new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness? Does not this involve its existence beyond what we call this world? Why should it not then involve immortality? Would it not be more like the king eternal, immortal, invisible, to know no life but the immortal? to create nothing that could die; to slay nothing but evil? 'For he is not a God of the dead, but of the living; for all live unto him.'
Isn't the prophecy about the suffering creation meant to be fulfilled in the new heavens and the new earth, where righteousness lives? Doesn't this imply its existence beyond what we consider this world? So why shouldn't it also involve immortality? Wouldn't it make more sense for the eternal, immortal, invisible king to know only immortal life, to create nothing that can die, and to destroy only evil? 'For he is not a God of the dead, but of the living; for all live unto him.'
But what is this liberty of the children of God, for which the whole creation is waiting? The children themselves are waiting for it: when they have it, then will their house and retinue, the creation, whose fate hangs on that of the children, share it with them: what is this liberty?
But what is this freedom of the children of God that all of creation is waiting for? The children themselves are anticipating it: when they receive it, then their home and entourage, creation, which depends on the children’s fate, will experience it with them: what is this freedom?
All liberty must of course consist in the realization of the ideal harmony between the creative will and the created life; in the correspondence of the creature's active being to the creator's idea, which is his substantial soul. In other words the creature's liberty is what his obedience to the law of his existence, the will of his maker, effects for him. The instant a soul moves counter to the will of its prime cause, the universe is its prison; it dashes against the walls of it, and the sweetest of its uplifting and sustaining forces at once become its manacles and fetters. But St Paul is not at the moment thinking either of the metaphysical notion of liberty, or of its religious realization; he has in his thought the birth of the soul's consciousness of freedom.
All freedom must, of course, be about achieving the ideal balance between our creative desires and the life we create; it’s about how our active existence aligns with the creator's vision, which represents our true essence. In other words, a being's freedom comes from following the laws of its existence and the will of its creator. The moment a soul acts against the will of its ultimate source, the universe becomes a prison; it crashes against its boundaries, and what should uplift and support it instead becomes its chains and restrictions. However, St. Paul is not currently focusing on the philosophical idea of freedom or its spiritual realization; he is contemplating the awakening of the soul’s awareness of its freedom.
'And not only so'—that the creation groaneth and travaileth—'but ourselves also, which have the first fruits of the spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for.... the redemption of our body.'—We are not free, he implies, until our body is redeemed; then all the creation will be free with us. He regards the creation as part of our embodiment. The whole creation is waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God—that is, the redemption of their body, the idea of which extends to their whole material envelopment, with all the life that belongs to it. For this as for them, the bonds of corruption must fall away; it must enter into the same liberty with them, and be that for which it was created—a vital temple, perfected by the unbroken indwelling of its divinity.
'And not only that'—that creation groans and suffers—'but we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, also groan within ourselves, waiting for... the redemption of our body.'—He suggests that we are not truly free until our bodies are redeemed; then all of creation will share in that freedom with us. He sees creation as part of our physical existence. All of creation is waiting for the revealing of the children of God—that is, the redemption of their bodies, which includes everything material that surrounds them, along with all the life that comes with it. Just like them, the chains of decay must fall away; it must be freed alongside them and become what it was meant to be—a living temple, perfected by the continuous presence of its divine essence.
The liberty here intended, it may be unnecessary to say, is not that essential liberty—freedom from sin, but the completing of the redemption of the spirit by the redemption of the body, the perfecting of the greater by its necessary complement of the less. Evil has been constantly at work, turning our house of the body into a prison; rendering it more opaque and heavy and insensible; casting about it bands and cerements, and filling it with aches and pains. The freest soul, the purest of lovers, the man most incapable of anything mean, would not, for all his mighty liberty, yet feel absolutely at large while chained to a dying body—nor the less hampered, but the more, that that dying body was his own. The redemption of the body, therefore, the making of it for the man a genuine, perfected, responsive house-alive, is essential to the apostle's notion of a man's deliverance. The new man must have a new body with a new heaven and earth. St Paul never thinks of himself as released from body; he desires a perfect one, and of a nobler sort; he would inhabit a heaven-made house, and give up the earth-made one, suitable only to this lower stage of life, infected and unsafe from the first, and now much dilapidated in the service of the Master who could so easily give him a better. He wants a spiritual body—a body that will not thwart but second the needs and aspirations of the spirit. He had in his mind, I presume, such a body as the Lord died with, changed by the interpenetrating of the creative indwelling will, to a heavenly body, the body with which he rose. A body like the Lord's is, I imagine, necessary to bring us into true and perfect contact with the creation, of which there must be multitudinous phases whereof we cannot now be even aware.
The freedom being discussed here isn’t the fundamental freedom—freedom from sin—but the complete redemption of the spirit through the redemption of the body, the enhancement of the greater through the essential addition of the lesser. Evil has consistently worked to turn our physical bodies into prisons; making them heavier, less transparent, and less sensitive; restraining them with bonds and bandages, and filling them with aches and pains. The freest soul, the purest lover, the person least capable of anything mean would not feel completely free while attached to a dying body—especially since that dying body belongs to him. Therefore, the redemption of the body, transforming it into a genuine, perfected, responsive dwelling, is crucial to the apostle’s idea of a person’s deliverance. The new person must have a new body, along with a new heaven and earth. St. Paul never thinks of himself as freed from the body; he wants a perfect one, of a higher kind; he wishes to live in a heavenly house and leave behind the earthly one, which is only suitable for this lower stage of life, flawed and unsafe from the beginning, and now very deteriorated in the service of the Master who could easily provide him with a better one. He desires a spiritual body—a body that will not resist but support the needs and aspirations of the spirit. I presume he envisioned a body like the one the Lord had at his death, transformed by the creative indwelling will into a heavenly body, the body with which he rose. I imagine a body like the Lord’s is necessary to connect us genuinely and perfectly with creation, which must have countless aspects that we cannot even comprehend right now.
The way in which both good and indifferent people alike lay the blame on their bodies, and look to death rather than God-aided struggle to set them at liberty, appears to me low and cowardly: it is the master fleeing from the slave, despising at once and fearing him. We must hold the supremacy over our bodies, but we must not despise body; it is a divine thing. Body and soul are in the image of God; and the lord of life was last seen in the glorified body of his death. I believe that he still wears that body. But we shall do better without these bodies that suffer and grow old—which may indeed, as some think, be but the outer cases, the husks of our real bodies. Endlessly helpful as they have been to us, and that, in a measure incalculable, through their very subjection to vanity, we are yet surely not in altogether and only helpful company, so long as the houses wherein we live have so many spots and stains in them which friendly death, it may be, can alone wash out—so many weather-eaten and self-engendered sores which the builder's hand, pulling down and rebuilding of fresh and nobler material, alone can banish.
The way that both good and indifferent people blame their bodies and look to death instead of a struggle assisted by God to free them seems low and cowardly to me: it's like a master fleeing from a slave, both despising and fearing him. We need to dominate our bodies, but we shouldn’t look down on them; they are divine. Body and soul reflect the image of God; and the Lord of life was last seen in the glorified body that came from His death. I believe He still has that body. However, we would be better off without these bodies that suffer and age—which may indeed be, as some believe, just the outer shells, the husks of our true bodies. Although they have been infinitely helpful to us, and in ways we can't fully measure, through their very submission to vanity, we are certainly not in entirely beneficial company as long as the homes we inhabit are filled with so many stains and blemishes that perhaps only friendly death can cleanse—so many weathered and self-inflicted wounds that the builder's hand can only remove by tearing down and reconstructing with better, nobler materials.
When the sons, then, are free, when their bodies are redeemed, they will lift up with them the lower creation into their liberty. St Paul seems to believe that perfection in their kind awaits also the humbler inhabitants of our world, its advent to follow immediately on the manifestation of the sons of God: for our sakes and their own they have been made subject to vanity; for our sakes and their own they shall be restored and glorified, that is, raised higher with us.
When the sons are finally free, and their bodies are redeemed, they will also lift up the lower creation into their freedom. St. Paul seems to think that perfection for their kind is waiting for the simpler inhabitants of our world, and that their arrival will come right after the revelation of the sons of God: for our benefit and their own, they have been made subject to emptiness; for our benefit and their own, they will be restored and glorified, meaning they will be raised up alongside us.
Has the question no interest for you? It would have much, had you now what you must one day have—a heart big enough to love any life God has thought fit to create. Had the Lord cared no more for what of his father's was lower than himself, than you do for what of your father's is lower than you, you would not now be looking for any sort of redemption.
Has the question no interest for you? It would matter a lot, if you had what you must eventually have—a heart big enough to love any life God has chosen to create. If the Lord didn’t care any more for what of his father’s was lower than himself, than you do for what of your father’s is lower than you, you wouldn’t be searching for any kind of redemption now.
I have omitted in my quotations the word adoption used in both English versions: it is no translation of the Greek word for which it stands. It is used by St Paul as meaning the same thing with the phrase, 'the redemption of the body'—a fact to bring the interpretation given it at once into question. Falser translation, if we look at the importance of the thing signified, and its utter loss in the word used to represent it, not to mention the substitution for that of the apostle, of an idea not only untrue but actively mischievous, was never made. The thing St Paul means in the word he uses, has simply nothing to do with adoption—nothing whatever. In the beginning of the fourth chapter of his epistle to the Galatians, he makes perfectly clear what he intends by it. His unusual word means the father's recognition, when he comes of age, of the child's relation to him, by giving him his fitting place of dignity in the house; and here the deliverance of the body is the act of this recognition by the great Father, completing and crowning and declaring the freedom of the man, the perfecting of the last lingering remnant of his deliverance. St Paul's word, I repeat, has nothing to do with adoption; it means the manifestation of the grown-up sons of God; the showing of those as sons, who have always been his children; the bringing of them out before the universe in such suitable attire and with such fit attendance, that to look at them is to see what they are, the sons of the house—such to whom their elder brother applied the words: 'I said ye are Gods.'
I have left out the word adoption in my quotes from both English versions because it doesn’t translate the Greek word it stands for. St. Paul uses it to mean the same as the phrase, 'the redemption of the body'—which immediately raises questions about the interpretation. If we consider how significant the concept is and how completely it’s lost in the word chosen to represent it, not to mention the replacement of the apostle’s idea with something not only incorrect but also harmful, this translation couldn’t be more misleading. What St. Paul means with the word he uses has absolutely nothing to do with adoption—nothing at all. At the start of the fourth chapter of his letter to the Galatians, he makes it clear what he means by it. His uncommon word refers to a father's acknowledgment of his child’s relationship when the child comes of age, by granting them their appropriate place of honor in the household; here, the deliverance of the body is the act of this recognition by the great Father, completing and crowning the man’s freedom, perfecting the last remnants of his release. St. Paul’s term, I reiterate, has nothing to do with adoption; it signifies the manifestation of mature sons of God; it shows those who have always been His children as sons, bringing them before the universe in suitable attire and fitting company so that to look at them is to see what they truly are—the sons of the household—whom their elder brother referred to when he said: 'I said ye are Gods.'
If then the sons groan within themselves, looking to be lifted up, and the other inhabitants of the same world groan with them and cry, shall they not also be lifted up? Have they not also a faithful creator? He must be a selfish man indeed who does not desire that it should be so.
If the sons are sighing inside themselves, hoping to be uplifted, and the other people in the same world are sighing with them and crying, won't they also be uplifted? Don't they also have a faithful creator? He must be a really selfish person if he doesn't want that to happen.
It appears then, that, in the expectation of the apostle, the new heavens and the new earth in which dwell the sons of God, are to be inhabited by blessed animals also—inferior, but risen—and I think, yet to rise in continuous development.
It seems that, according to the apostle's expectations, the new heavens and the new earth, where the sons of God live, will also be home to blessed animals—lesser beings, but resurrected—and I believe they will continue to evolve.
Here let me revert a moment, and say a little more clearly and strongly a thing I have already said:—
Here, let me take a moment to go back and express a point I've already made a bit more clearly and strongly:—
When the apostle speaks of the whole creation, is it possible he should have dismissed the animals from his thoughts, to regard the trees and flowers bearing their part in the groaning and travailing of the sore burdened world? Or could he, animals and trees and flowers forgotten, have intended by the creation that groaned and travailed, only the bulk of the earth, its mountains and valleys, plains and seas and rivers, its agglomeration of hard and soft, of hot and cold, of moist and dry? If he could, then the portion that least can be supposed to feel or know, is regarded by the apostle of love as immeasurably more important than the portion that loves and moans and cries. Nor is this all; for thereupon he attributes the suffering-faculty of the excluded, far more sentient portion at least, to the altogether inferior and less sentient, and upon the ground of that faculty builds the vision of its redemption! If it could be so, then how should the seeming apostle's affected rhapsody of hope be to us other than a mere puff-ball of falsest rhetoric, a special-pleading for nothing, as degrading to art as objectless in nature?
When the apostle talks about all of creation, is it really possible that he ignored animals, focusing instead on trees and flowers playing their part in the suffering and struggles of this heavily burdened world? Or could he, forgetting about the animals, trees, and flowers, have meant by “creation” only the physical earth—its mountains, valleys, plains, seas, and rivers, all the hard and soft, hot and cold, moist and dry elements? If so, then he views the part that seems least able to feel or understand as far more significant than the part that loves, suffers, and cries. And that’s not all; he then goes on to attribute the capacity for suffering of the excluded, at least the more sentient parts, to those that are altogether inferior and less aware, and based on that ability, he constructs a vision of redemption! If this is the case, then how can the apostle's seemingly passionate message of hope be anything other than a hollow display of false rhetoric, an implausible argument for nothing, as degrading to art as it is pointless in nature?
Much would I like to know clearly what animals the apostle saw on his travels, or around his home when he had one—their conditions, and their relations to their superiors. Anyhow they were often suffering creatures; and Paul was a man growing hourly in likeness to his maker and theirs, therefore overflowing with sympathy. Perhaps as he wrote, there passed through his mind a throb of pity for the beasts he had to kill at Ephesus.
Much would I like to clearly know what animals the apostle encountered during his travels or around his home when he had one—their conditions and their relationships with those above them. Regardless, they were often suffering creatures; and Paul was a man becoming more and more like his creator and theirs, thus filled with sympathy. Perhaps as he wrote, he felt a wave of pity for the animals he had to kill in Ephesus.
If the Lord said very little about animals, could he have done more for them than tell men that his father cared for them? He has thereby wakened and is wakening in the hearts of men a seed his father planted. It grows but slowly, yet has already borne a little precious fruit. His loving friend St Francis has helped him, and many others have tried, and are now trying to help him: whoever sows the seed of that seed the Father planted is helping the Son. Our behaviour to the animals, our words concerning them, are seed, either good or bad, in the hearts of our children. No one can tell to what the animals might not grow, even here on the old earth under the old heaven, if they were but dealt with according to their true position in regard to us. They are, in sense very real and divine, our kindred. If I call them our poor relations, it is to suggest that poor relations are often ill used. Relatives, poor or rich, may be such ill behaved, self-assertive, disagreeable persons, that we cannot treat them as we gladly would; but our endeavour should be to develop every true relation. He who is prejudiced against a relative because he is poor, is himself an ill-bred relative, and to be ill-bred is an excluding fault with the court of the high countries. There, poverty is welcome, vulgarity inadmissible.
If the Lord said very little about animals, could He have done more for them than tell people that His Father cares for them? He has awakened and is awakening a seed in the hearts of people that His Father planted. It grows slowly, yet has already produced a little precious fruit. His loving friend St. Francis has helped Him, and many others have tried and are now trying to help Him: whoever sows the seed of that seed the Father planted is helping the Son. Our treatment of animals and our words about them are seeds, either good or bad, in the hearts of our children. No one can predict what the animals might not become, even here on old earth under the old heaven, if they were treated according to their true place in relation to us. They are, in a very real and divine sense, our relatives. If I call them our poor relatives, it’s to suggest that poor relatives are often mistreated. Relatives, whether poor or rich, can sometimes be so ill-mannered, self-assertive, and unpleasant that we cannot treat them as we would like; but our aim should be to nurture every true relationship. Anyone who is biased against a relative just because they are poor is themselves a poorly brought-up relative, and being ill-bred is a disqualifying flaw in the court of the high countries. There, poverty is welcome, but vulgarity is unacceptable.
Those who love certain animals selfishly, pampering them, as so many mothers do their children with worse results, that they may be loved of them in return, betray them to their enemies. They are not lovers of animals, but only of favourites, and do their part to make the rest of the world dislike animals. Theirs are the dogs that inhospitably growl and bark and snap, moving the indifferent to dislike, and confirming the unfriendly in their antagonism. Any dog-parliament, met in the interests of their kind, would condemn such dogs to be discreetly bitten, and their mistresses to be avoided. And certainly, if animals are intended to live and grow, she is the enemy of any individual animal, who stunts his moral and intellectual development by unwise indulgence. Of whatever nature be the heaven of the animals, that animal is not in the fair way to enter it. The education of the lower lies at the door of the higher, and in true education is truest kindness.
Those who love certain animals selfishly, spoiling them like many mothers do with their children—often with worse outcomes—so that they can be loved back, are actually betraying them to their enemies. They aren't true animal lovers; they only have favorites and contribute to making the rest of the world dislike animals. Their dogs growl, bark, and snap in an unfriendly way, making indifferent people dislike them and reinforcing negative feelings in those who are already unfriendly. Any gathering of dogs, meeting for the sake of their kind, would likely vote to discreetly bite such dogs and to avoid their owners. Furthermore, if animals are meant to live and thrive, anyone who stunts an individual animal's moral and intellectual growth through careless pampering is its enemy. Regardless of what kind of paradise awaits animals, that animal isn't on the right path to reach it. The education of those lower in status depends on those higher up, and true education embodies the truest kindness.
But what shall I say of such as for any kind of end subject animals to torture? I dare hardly trust myself to the expression of my judgment of their conduct in this regard.
But what can I say about those who subject animals to torture for any reason? I can barely trust myself to express my opinion on their behavior in this matter.
'We are investigators; we are not doing it for our own sakes, but for the sake of others, our fellow-men.'
'We are researchers; we’re not doing this for ourselves, but for the benefit of others, our fellow humans.'
The higher your motive for it, the greater is the blame of your unrighteousness. Must we congratulate you on such a love for your fellows as inspires you to wrong the weaker than they, those that are without helper against you? Shall we count the man worthy who, for the sake of his friend, robbed another man too feeble to protect himself, and too poor to punish his assailant? For the sake of your children, would you waylay a beggar? No real good can grow in the soil of injustice.
The better your intentions, the more blame you carry for your wrongdoing. Should we applaud you for having such a love for others that it drives you to harm those who are weaker and have no one to defend them? Should we consider someone honorable if he robs another person who is too weak to defend himself and too poor to seek justice? For the sake of your children, would you attack a beggar? No true good can come from acts of injustice.
I cannot help suspecting, however, that the desire to know has a greater share in the enormity than the desire to help. Alas for the science that will sacrifice the law of righteousness but to behold a law of sequence! The tree of knowledge will never prove to man the tree of life. There is no law says, Thou shalt know; a thousand laws cry out, Thou shalt do right. These men are a law unto themselves—and what a law! It is the old story: the greed of knowing casts out righteousness, and mercy, and faith. Whatever believed a benefit may or may not thus be wrought for higher creatures, the injustice to the lower is nowise affected. Justice has no respect of persons, but they are surely the weaker that stand more in need of justice!
I can’t help but think that the desire to know plays a bigger role in this than the desire to help. It’s sad for science that it would give up righteousness just to understand patterns! The tree of knowledge will never be the tree of life for humanity. There’s no command that says, "You must know"; a thousand commands shout, "You must do what’s right." These people are a law unto themselves—and what a law it is! It’s the same old story: the thirst for knowledge pushes aside righteousness, mercy, and faith. Whether or not some supposed benefits arise for those higher up, the injustice to those lower down remains unchanged. Justice doesn’t favor anyone, but it’s definitely the weaker who need it more!
Labour is a law of the universe, and is not an evil. Death is a law of this world at least, and is not an evil. Torture is the law of no world but the hell of human invention. Labour and death are for the best good of those that labour and die; they are laws of life. Torture is doubtless over-ruled for the good of the tortured, but it will one day burn a very hell in the hearts of the torturers.
Labour is a fundamental law of the universe, and it isn't bad. Death is a law of this world, at least, and it isn't bad. Torture is a law of no world other than the hell created by humans. Labour and death ultimately serve the best interests of those who work and die; they are natural laws of life. Torture may be seen as overruled for the benefit of those who are tortured, but one day it will create a deep hell in the hearts of those who inflict it.
Torture can be inflicted only by the superior. The divine idea of a superior, is one who requires duty, and protects, helps, delivers: our relation to the animals is that of their superiors in the family, who require labour, it may be, but are just, helpful, protective. Can they know anything of the Father who neither love nor rule their inferiors, but use them as a child his insensate toys, pulling them to pieces to know what is inside them? Such men, so-called of science—let them have the dignity to the fullness of its worth—lust to know as if a man's life lay in knowing, as if it were a vile thing to be ignorant—so vile that, for the sake of his secret hoard of facts, they do right in breaking with torture into the house of the innocent! Surely they shall not thus find the way of understanding! Surely there is a maniac thirst for knowledge, as a maniac thirst for wine or for blood! He who loves knowledge the most genuinely, will with the most patience wait for it until it can be had righteously.
Torture can only be inflicted by someone in a position of power. The true idea of a superior is someone who demands duty and also protects, helps, and delivers. Our relationship with animals is similar to that of a family’s superior, who may require labor but is just, helpful, and protective. Can they understand anything about a Father who neither loves nor governs those beneath him, but uses them like a child uses mindless toys, pulling them apart just to see what’s inside? Those who call themselves scientists—while deserving respect—yearn to know as if a person's value lies in knowledge, as if being ignorant is a shameful thing—so shameful that, in the pursuit of their precious facts, they justify breaking into the lives of the innocent with torture! Surely, this is not the path to understanding! Truly, there exists a maniacal thirst for knowledge, just like a maniacal thirst for wine or blood! The one who genuinely loves knowledge will patiently wait for it until it can be obtained honorably.
Need I argue the injustice? Can a sentient creature come forth without rights, without claim to well-being, or to consideration from the other creatures whom they find, equally without action of their own, present in space? If one answer, 'For aught I know, it may be so,'—Where then are thy own rights? I ask. If another have none, thine must lie in thy superior power; and will there not one day come a stronger than thou? Mayst thou not one day be in Naboth's place, with an Ahab getting up to go into thy vineyard to possess it? The rich man may come prowling after thy little ewe lamb, and what wilt thou have to say? He may be the stronger, and thou the weaker! That the rights of the animals are so much less than ours, does not surely argue them the less rights! They have little, and we have much; ought they therefore to have less and we more? Must we not rather be the more honourably anxious that they have their little to the full. Every gain of injustice is a loss to the world; for life consists neither in length of days nor in ease of body. Greed of life and wrong done to secure it, will never work anything but direst loss. As to knowledge, let justice guide thy search and thou wilt know the sooner. Do the will of God, and thou shalt know God, and he will open thine eyes to look into the very heart of knowledge. Force thy violent way, and gain knowledge, to miss truth. Thou mayest wound the heart of God, but thou canst not rend it asunder to find the Truth that sits there enthroned.
Do I really need to argue about the injustice? Can a sentient being exist without rights, without the claim to well-being, or to consideration from other beings who also happen to be there, without having acted themselves? If someone responds, 'For all I know, that could be the case,'—then where are your own rights? If another has none, yours must be based on your greater power; but won't there come a day when someone stronger than you appears? Might you not one day find yourself in Naboth's situation, with an Ahab coming to take over your vineyard? A wealthy person might come looking to take your little ewe lamb; what will you say then? They might be the stronger, and you the weaker! The fact that animals have far fewer rights than we do doesn’t mean they have fewer rights! They have little, and we have a lot; should that mean they deserve even less and we deserve more? Shouldn’t we instead be even more determined to ensure they get everything they have? Every unjust gain is a loss for the world because life isn’t just measured in how long we live or how comfortable we are. The greed for life and the wrongdoings committed to secure it will only lead to profound loss. When it comes to knowledge, let justice guide your pursuit, and you'll discover the truth more quickly. Do the will of God, and you will come to know Him, and He will open your eyes to the very heart of knowledge. If you force your way through violence to gain knowledge, you'll miss the truth. You may wound God's heart, but you cannot tear it apart to find the truth that resides there.
What man would he be who accepted the offer to be healed and kept alive by means which necessitated the torture of certain animals? Would he feel himself a gentleman—walking the earth with the sense that his life and conscious well-being were informed and upheld by the agonies of other lives?
What kind of person would accept an offer to be healed and stay alive by using methods that involved torturing certain animals? Would he see himself as a gentleman, walking the earth knowing that his life and well-being depended on the suffering of others?
'I hope, sir, your health is better than it has been?'
'I hope, sir, your health is better than it has been?'
'Thank you, I am wonderfully restored—have entered in truth upon a fresh lease of life. My organism has been nourished with the agonies of several dogs, and the pangs of a multitude of rabbits and guinea-pigs, and I am aware of a marvellous change for the better. They gave me their lives, and I gave them in return worse pains than mine. The bargain has proved a quite satisfactory one! True, their lives were theirs, not mine; but then their sufferings were theirs, not mine! They could not defend themselves; they had not a word to say, so reasonable was the exchange. Poor fools! they were neither so wise, nor so strong, nor such lovers of comfort as I! If they could not take care of themselves, that was their look-out, not mine! Every animal for himself!'
'Thank you, I feel completely revitalized—I’ve truly begun a new chapter in life. My body has been sustained by the agony of several dogs and the suffering of countless rabbits and guinea pigs, and I can sense a remarkable improvement. They gave me their lives, and in return, I inflicted on them worse pain than my own. It’s turned out to be a pretty good deal! Sure, their lives belonged to them, not to me; but their suffering was also theirs, not mine! They couldn’t defend themselves; they had no say in the matter, so it seemed like a fair trade. Poor creatures! They were neither as wise, nor as strong, nor as keen on comfort as I am! If they couldn’t take care of themselves, that was their problem, not mine! Every animal for itself!'
There was a certain patriotic priest who thought it better to put a just man to death than that a whole nation should perish. Precious salvation that might be wrought by injustice! But then the just man taught that the rich man and the beggar must one day change places.
There was a patriotic priest who believed it was better to execute an innocent man than for an entire nation to suffer. What a valuable salvation could come from injustice! But then the innocent man taught that the rich and the poor would eventually swap places.
'To set the life of a dog against the life of a human being!'
'To compare the life of a dog to the life of a human being!'
No, but the torture of a dog against the prolonged life of a being capable of torturing him. Priceless gain, the lengthening of such a life, to the man and his friends and his country!
No, but the suffering of a dog for the extended life of a being who can torture it. Invaluable gain, the extension of that life, for the man and his friends and his country!
That the animals do not suffer so much as we should under like inflictions, I hope true, and think true. But is toothache nothing, because there are yet worse pains for head and face?
That the animals don’t suffer as much as we would under similar injuries, I hope that’s true and believe it. But is toothache nothing just because there are worse pains for the head and face?
Not a few who now regard themselves as benefactors of mankind, will one day be looked upon with a disapprobation which no argument will now convince them they deserve. But yet another day is coming, when they will themselves right sorrowfully pour out disapprobation upon their own deeds; for they are not stones but men, and must repent. Let them, in the interests of humanity, give their own entrails to the knife, their own silver cord to be laid bare, their own golden bowl to be watched throbbing, and I will worship at their feet. But shall I admire their discoveries at the expense of the stranger—nay, no stranger—the poor brother within their gates?
Not a few people who see themselves as benefactors of humanity will one day be viewed with a disapproval that no argument can convince them they deserve. Yet another day is coming when they will sadly express disapproval of their own actions; because they are not stones but humans, and they must feel remorse. If they would, for the sake of humanity, sacrifice their own insides, expose their own hidden cords, and witness their own wealth dwindling, then I would admire them. But should I appreciate their discoveries if it comes at the expense of the stranger—no, not a stranger—the poor brother living among them?
Your conscience does not trouble you? Take heed that the light that is in you be not darkness. Whatever judgment mean, will it suffice you in that hour to say, 'My burning desire to know how life wrought in him, drove me through the gates and bars of his living house'? I doubt if you will add, in your heart any more than with your tongue, 'and I did well.'
Your conscience isn’t bothering you? Be careful that the light within you isn’t actually darkness. Whatever judgment means, will it be enough for you in that moment to say, 'My strong desire to understand how life affected him pushed me through the gates and barriers of his living space'? I doubt you’ll honestly add, either in your mind or with your mouth, 'and I did the right thing.'
To those who expect a world to come, I say then, Let us take heed how we carry ourselves to the creation which is to occupy with us the world to come.
To those who look forward to a future world, I say, let’s pay attention to how we conduct ourselves as we prepare for the world that is to come.
To those whose hearts are sore for that creation, I say, The Lord is mindful of his own, and will save both man and beast.
To those whose hearts are aching for that creation, I say, The Lord is aware of His own, and will save both people and animals.
THE END.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!